#i still have some asks in my inbox from before i went quiet but i don't remember the questions tied to them anymore đ
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
DATE ME TO SCARE THEM â R. CAMERON
summary: rafe cameron didn't do girlfriends, or make deals â so why did he agree so quickly to being your fake boyfriend â for the sole purpose of pissing off your parents? (based off the song 18 by anarbor)
a/n: this is very different from the original which got lost when my acc got terminated
cw/tw: none! this is really short but other parts will be much longer!! asks for rafe (in this au and others) are open!! anons are welcome!
word count: 0.8k
DMTST â PART ONE
next part | nav | inbox
rafe masterlist | main masterlist
:ïŸâ§:ïŸ
you and rafe had been sitting on the beach when you asked him.
it was late summer, and the sun was slowly setting. the two of you had spent the entire day together, and the entire time, rafe couldnât shake the feeling that heâd done something to upset you.
you had barely said 5 words to him that hadnât been prompted by a question he asked you; there was an air of awkwardness surrounding the two of you and any interaction you had, and rafe hated it.
he spent ages going over anything and everything he had said, trying to figure it out. he'd eventually decided he'd had enough, and when you were reapplying your lip gloss, he decided to speak up.
"sweets," he asked, using the nickname he began using years ago after he realised the extent of your sweet tooth, "everything good with you? anything going wrong in your little world that i can help out with?"
the two of you had met two years ago, when your parents had dragged you to an overly formal dinner at the country club after you had moved â you were sat across from him and one of his sisters, sarah. together, the three of you tried to tune out the insufferably dull conversations that were happening â with one of ways being rafe and sarah explaining kildare to you, introducing the concept of âpoguesâ and âkooksâ (with sarah later introducing you to some of her kook friends without rafeâs knowledge).
after a couple of these dinners, the three of you became friends â with it soon becoming commonplace for you to spend days and nights at the cameronâsâ. you spent mornings in town shopping, afternoons on the boat and evenings at parties. though you met other people your age â both kooks and pogues â and became friendly with them, rafe and sarah were always the ones you were closest to.
over time, sarah became more distant, and your afternoons on the beach as a trio became just you and rafe. your parents werenât that happy, having voiced their dislike for the boy, but as they worked away for business a lot, they didnât have a chance to stop it. this month, they were away again, in chicago this time for a series of conferences, but were coming back in a few days.
they had phoned you a few weeks ago, and were clearly excited to be talking to you â one of their business executive friends had a son, and, although they didnât say it explicitly, they expected you to go on a few dates with him. his name was matthew, and he was coming to outer banks with his father a few days after your parents return.
you were anxious and angry, and for days had been racking your brain for a solution â one that you could make last as long as you matthew went back home. you had eventually came up with a plan â it was risky, and frankly just a terrible idea, but it should work. you just had to get rafe on board.
you looked to rafe, his hair almost glowing gold from the sunlight.
"i need you to be my boyfriend."
the brunette paused, one of his hands frozen in place as it hovered over the cooler from where he was about to grab a second beer.
he was silent for a moment, his eyebrows slightly raised so the ends of his hair began to cover them.
"i'm sorry sweets, i need to what?"
this time your voice was louder than before, but still quiet enough that rafe had to try and block out the sound of the crashing waves to hear you clearly. "i need you to date me for the next two weeks â three at a push."
you take a quick look at rafe before turning you attention back to the hands in your lap as you continue to talk. "it's my parents â they're coming to visit for a few weeks and the last time i spoke to them, they were trying to set me up with one of their business friendâs sons â a guy called matthew-"
rafe ran a hand through his hair. "god sweets, do i really have to get dragged into this? your parents despise me-"
"thatâs why this is so perfect rafe. they are setting me up for misery â letâs be real, matthewâs going to be as dull as a rock. i want to throw this stupid idea back in their faces â make sure they wonât do this again."
"youâre gonna use me to piss off your parents, sweets?" rafe smirked, remembering just how much you're parents hated him. "fake date me just so you can scare them?â rafe pauses, pretending to think. god, he was insufferable. âi don't know, seems like an awfully one sided deal..."
you needed rafe to agree, otherwise you risk sitting opposite full matthew at the country club for dinner. "rafe cameron i will literally do anything for you to agree."
rafe smirked. "if you say so sweets."
rafe taglist (lmk if you want to be added!); @izabellaemerson @spiderflunk @kitty-m30w @vincapandora @uraesthete @wickedtactics @harmoneeee24 @starkeybae @fairydvstss @alexiskirkland @devils-blackrose @makaylalovessmut @winterrrnight @clearbolts @slayystuff @neilove @littlemissborntolose @emyslittlebubble @ldrsog @stargrltara @isabelllauer @alexasznisforever @zizuras @sadgirlelenora @djosfuture @leaskisses444
#rafe cameron#drew starkey#outer banks#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron dialogue#rafe cameron prompt#rafe cameron imagine#obx#obx x reader#obx dialogue#obx prompt#obx imagine#rafe cameron x fem!reader#rafe cameron x female reader#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x you#obx fic#obx netflix#rafe imagine#rafe obx#outer banks imagine#rafe fanfiction#rafe angst#rafe fluff#rafe x you#rafe smut#rafe x reader#rafe fic#rafe#rafe cameron blurb
494 notes
·
View notes
Text
What Was I Made For?
Authors Note: Soooo I am not sure where your request went in my inbox...but this one is for you @maryhyun254!!
I lovedddd this request. Thank you so much for submitting my friend!! I actually rewrote it a few times, I wasnât sure what approach to take with it, so I hope it is up to your standards!! I am always open to feedback so let me know! Have a superb day/night ;)
P.s. I did have to play âWhat Was I Made Forâ twice while reading the fic, so maybe put the song on repeat while reading too (for the vibes).
Pairing: Satoru Gojo x f/reader
Word Count : 2.1k
Warnings : Just some existential thoughts and some intimacyâŠ
The silence of the night felt suffocating, blanketing the Jujutsu High grounds in an eerie stillness that you could never quite get used to. No matter how many nights you spent here, the emptiness always pressed in on you, threatening to crush the air from your lungs. You found yourself wandering again, your thoughts heavy, your steps aimless.
You didnât know why you felt this wayâso out of place, so lost. Lately, it seemed as though nothing made sense. Every mission blurred together, each day folding into the next until all you had left was this hollow feeling in your chest. You couldnât shake it, couldnât pinpoint exactly when it started, but it clung to you like a shadow.
You reached the courtyard, your feet stopping of their own accord. The cool breeze bit at your skin, but you welcomed the discomfortâit reminded you that you were still here, still alive. But for what?
What was I made for?
The thought had been gnawing at you for days, echoing in your mind like a haunting song. You had been taught that as a sorcerer, you had a purpose. To protect, to fight, to uphold balance. But somewhere along the way, you had forgotten why any of it mattered.
You slumped down onto a stone bench, elbows resting on your knees as you stared at the ground. You didnât even notice the familiar presence approaching until you felt his gaze on you.
âYouâre gonna catch a cold sitting out here like that.â
Gojoâs voice was light, teasing as always, but you could hear the undercurrent of something deeper. He wasnât here by coincidence.
You didnât bother looking up, your voice low, defeated. âIâm fine.â
âYou donât look fine.â His tone softened, and suddenly he was there beside you, sitting so close that his arm brushed yours. For a man who could always command a room, Gojo had a strange ability to slip into these moments as if he belonged there, no questions asked.
You shifted uncomfortably, still not meeting his gaze. âWhy are you here?â
Gojo tilted his head, watching you carefully. âYouâve been distant lately. Somethingâs up.â
A bitter laugh escaped your lips before you could stop it. âDistant? No. Iâve just been⊠trying to figure out why Iâm even here.â
There it was. The truth. The question that had been eating away at you for days, weeks, maybe longer. You werenât like himâlike Gojo, the strongest sorcerer. The one who always seemed so sure of himself, so certain of his purpose. You were just you, and lately, that didnât seem to be enough.
Gojo didnât respond right away. Instead, he leaned back slightly, gazing up at the night sky as if contemplating your words. You could feel the weight of his silence, pressing against you, urging you to continue.
âI donât know why Iâm doing this,â you admitted, your voice cracking slightly. âI donât know what Iâm fighting for anymore. I feel⊠empty.â
Gojo shifted beside you, turning his head to look at you fully. âYou think I donât feel that way too?â
You blinked, finally glancing up at him. His eyes, though hidden behind those familiar dark sunglasses, seemed to burn with a quiet intensity. âWhat do you mean?â
He let out a soft sigh, leaning forward with his elbows resting on his knees, mirroring your posture. âBeing the strongest⊠itâs not all itâs cracked up to be, you know.â
You scoffed, shaking your head. âYouâre Gojo Satoru. You donât get to complain about being the strongest.â
Gojo chuckled, but there was no humor in it. âThatâs where youâre wrong, y/n. You think being the strongest means I donât feel lost? Like I donât question why I was given this power? I ask myself every damn day.â
His words hung in the air between you, sinking into your skin, wrapping around your heart. You hadnât expected that. Not from him. Not from the man who seemed invincible, untouchable.
âThen why?â you whispered, your voice barely audible. âWhy do you keep doing it?â
Gojo turned to face you, his expression unreadable. âBecause thereâs more to it than just being strong. Itâs about what you do with it. Who you protect, who you fight for. Thatâs what keeps me going.â
You swallowed hard, his words hitting you in ways you werenât prepared for. Protecting. Fighting for someone. It sounded so simple when he said it, but for you, it felt unreachable, like a distant dream you could never quite touch.
âBut I donât know what Iâm made for,â you confessed, your voice breaking. âI donât feel like I belong here. Iâm not like you. Iâm not strong enough.â
Gojoâs gaze softened, his fingers gently brushing against the back of your hand. The contact was brief, almost fleeting, but it sent a shiver through you. âYou donât need to be like me. You donât have to be the strongest to matter.â
You turned to look at him, your eyes searching his for any hint of deception, but all you found was sincerity. It was rare to see Gojo like thisâunguarded, open. Vulnerable, even. It made your chest ache in a way you couldnât explain.
âBut what if I canât do it?â you asked, your voice barely above a whisper. âWhat if Iâm not enough?â
Gojoâs hand slipped fully into yours then, his fingers curling around yours, grounding you in the moment. âYou are enough, y/n. Youâre here. Thatâs enough.â
The simplicity of his words made your heart clench, tears stinging at the corners of your eyes. You werenât sure if it was the exhaustion, the weight of everything finally catching up to you, or if it was just Gojoâthe way he always seemed to know what you needed to hear, even when you didnât know yourself.
You swallowed thickly, your gaze dropping to where your hands were intertwined. âI donât know how to feel right now.â
Gojoâs thumb brushed over your knuckles, a gentle reassurance. âYou donât have to figure it all out tonight. Or tomorrow. Just⊠let yourself feel. Whatever it is.â
The tears came then, hot and unrelenting, and you hated how vulnerable you felt in front of him. But Gojo didnât pull away, but instead, he held you tighter, his hand warm against yours, grounding you in the quiet comfort of his presence. The tears fell freely now, and you couldnât stop them, even if you wanted to. All the doubts, the fears, and the weight of your own self-worth came crashing down, and for once, you let it happen. You let yourself break.
Gojo didnât say anything, didnât offer platitudes or try to fix you. He just sat there, silent and steady, his hand never leaving yours. It was enough. His presence was enough.
After what felt like an eternity, your sobs finally subsided, leaving you feeling lighter, though raw and exposed. You wiped at your eyes with your free hand, sniffling as you tried to collect yourself.
âIâm sorry,â you whispered, your voice hoarse. âI didnât mean toââ
âDonât apologize,â Gojo interrupted softly, his voice unusually gentle. âYouâre allowed to feel this way. Youâre allowed to break sometimes.â
You glanced up at him, his face closer than you realized, his bright eyes locked onto yours, no longer hidden behind his sunglasses. The way he looked at youâso open, so realâmade your breath catch in your throat.
Before you could stop yourself, you asked, âDo you ever feel like you werenât made for this? Like⊠maybe you werenât meant to be a sorcerer?â
Gojo let out a soft sigh, his gaze drifting to the night sky for a moment before returning to you. âEvery day. Thereâs always this pressure to live up to something, to be someone⊠but no one ever tells you what happens when you donât know what that âsomethingâ is.â
His words hit you harder than you expected. Gojoâthe strongest sorcerer alive, the one everyone looked up to, relied onâfelt that way too? It was almost too much to believe. But as he spoke, there was no trace of his usual teasing tone, no cocky smirk. It was just him, raw and honest in a way you rarely saw.
You leaned in a little, your forehead almost brushing his shoulder as you stared at the ground. âThen why do we keep going?â
Gojoâs hand tightened around yours, and when he spoke, his voice was low, serious. âBecause none of us were made for anything, y/n. Itâs the path we make that matters. We choose who we become, what we fight for. The rest⊠itâs just noise.â
His words seemed to reverberate in the stillness, sinking into your heart and filling the empty spaces. You swallowed hard, his gaze now fixed solely on you. The vulnerability in his voice, the quiet strength behind his wordsâit was all so different from the Gojo you thought you knew.
Without thinking, you shifted closer to him, closing the small gap between you. You could feel the warmth of his body, his breath on your skin. Your eyes flickered down to his lips, then back to his eyes. The air between you was charged with something you couldnât name, something that made your heart race.
âGojoâŠâ you whispered, your voice trembling slightly.
He didnât wait for you to finish. In one smooth, deliberate movement, his hand came up to cup your face, his thumb brushing gently along your cheek. His touch was soft, reassuring, but there was an urgency to the way his eyes searched yours, as if he were asking for permission. And then, without another word, he leaned in, his lips capturing yours in a slow, deliberate kiss.
The world around you seemed to fall away in that instant, leaving only the feeling of his lips on yours, the warmth of his touch, the way his hand cradled your face like you were something precious, something worth holding onto. The kiss wasnât rushed, wasnât about desire or passion. It was about understandingâan answer to all the doubts and fears you had shared tonight.
You kissed him back, your free hand instinctively reaching up to rest against his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart beneath your palm. He responded with a soft sigh against your lips, his other hand sliding to the back of your neck, deepening the kiss just slightly. It wasnât hurried or frantic, but there was an undeniable intensity to the way he kissed you, like he was trying to tell you something without words.
When he finally pulled away, his forehead rested gently against yours, his breath warm against your skin. You stayed like that for a moment, both of you catching your breath, the weight of the world momentarily forgotten.
His voice, barely above a whisper, broke the silence. âYou donât have to figure it all out right now. And you donât have to do it alone.â
You opened your eyes, meeting his gaze. There was something in his eyes, something soft and unguarded, that made your chest tighten. You had never seen him like this beforeâso real, so human.
âIâm scared,â you admitted, your voice trembling with the weight of your confession.
Gojoâs hand moved from your face to your shoulder, squeezing gently. âMe too,â he said softly. âBut being scared doesnât mean youâre weak. It means youâre alive. And youâre not alone in this.â
Tears welled up in your eyes again, but this time, they werenât from sadness. They were from reliefâfrom the quiet comfort of knowing that even in your uncertainty, even in your fear, Gojo was there with you. That maybe, just maybe, you didnât have to have all the answers.
âYouâre not alone,â he repeated, his thumb brushing lightly against your skin.
And for the first time in a long while, you believed him.
Gojoâs lips found yours again, and this time the kiss was deeper, more certain. It was a promise, a reassurance that whatever came next, you wouldnât have to face it alone. You kissed him back with everything you had, pouring all of your doubts, your fears, and your hope into it.
When he pulled away again, his eyes locked onto yours, a faint smile tugging at his lips. âWeâll figure it out,â he murmured, his voice filled with quiet conviction. âStep by step.â
You nodded, leaning into his touch as the warmth of the night wrapped around the two of you. And for the first time in what felt like forever, the question that had been haunting youâwhat was I made for?âdidnât seem so overwhelming.
Because maybe, just maybe, it wasnât about being made for something.
Maybe it was about choosing your own path. Maybe it always has been...
---
Author's Note II: THIS IS VERY POORLY EDITED, PLEASE FORGIVE ME ILY THANKS FOR READING
#jujutsu kaisen imagine#jjk x reader#gojo satoru#jujutsu kaisen#jjk gojo#gojo saturo#gojo x reader#jujutsu gojo#jujustu kaisen#satoru gojo#gojo smut#gojo x y/n#gojo x you#gojo jjk#jujutsu kaisen fanfic#jujutsu Kaisen#jjk#jjk art#jjk fanart#jujutsu kaisen fanart#gojo satoru x reader#gojou satoru x reader#gojo satoru x y/n#gojo satoru x you#saturo gojo
219 notes
·
View notes
Text
Baby Fever ~Simon Ghost Riley Imagine~
Summary: Your niece gets attached to Ghost during a family reunion. And luckily for you and Ghost, you two want a future together.
Authorâs Note: This won the poll survey I did so here it is!
Part Two
Readerâs Pronouns: She/Her
Warnings: a couple brief sexual mentions, mostly fluff
Side Note: This is a secondary blog. If you comment a question down below, I will not answer since this is not the main blog. Please send the question to my inbox if you want a response back!
Do not repost this anywhere!
Before meeting you, Simon didn't like leave. He didn't have anyone to go home to, no one waiting for him to come back to, or anything to do even if he did go home. Before you, going on leave was miserable for him.
Then you came along. When you found out the first time that Simon didn't have anywhere to go (nor did he really want to go anywhere), you invited him back over to your place.
"You sure you want me to join you?" Simon asked you.
"I don't see why not. Plus, you can meet my plush toys," you joked. Simon wished you were joking until he actually saw one of your stuff plushies out on the couch when he joined you.
You invited him again on the second and third time you two went on leave. Simon wouldn't admit to you that he liked you. But you knew and he knew that you knew. And everyone knew that you two were together after Simon almost sent one of the newbies to medical after they said that they would tap your ass.
"You two spending leave together again?" Price asked you.
"I don't know. My family invited me to a family reunion and I don't know if Simon is comfortable with that," you tell your Captain.
"True. But yet again, do you really want Simon to be alone during leave?" Price asked you.
"No."
So you ask Simon to join you on leave again to head to your family reunion. He says yes to your surprise.
You tell your family that Simon can be quiet and that he wears a balaclava but that's mainly because of some issues he's had in the past. Your family understands but still tries to make some small conversation with him.
"So, you're the lieutenant she's talked about many times," your sister teases.
"She likes to talk about me?" Simon asked, humored over the fact that your sister had just ratted you out.
"Many times. Oh he's so big and handsome even though he wears a mask," your cousin mocks you as they join in on the teasing.
"Leave Y/n alone please. They just got back," your mother tells the two.
"Glad to know you talk about me," Simon smirks under his mask as he looks over at you.
"Oh shut up. I'm going to help out with the stuff," you tell him as you walk away embarrassed.
Simon sat at a chair, sipping the beer your father handed to him. It wasn't the type of beer Simon would normally drink but he didn't want to be rude.
Simon watched as your family chatted as they got everything set up. He felt a tug on his sleeve, making him look over. He saw as a young girl, no older than five, standing next to him.
"Um, hi," Simon said, unsure how to react.
"My ball went up the tree," the girl told him.
"Okay. Where is it?" Simon asked her as he got up. Her eyes widen from his tall figure. She reached her arms up, motioning him to carry her. Simon let out a sigh before picking her up.
"It's over there," she said as she pointed over at the bright yellow ball on the tree.
"How'd you get it up there?" Simon asked as he walked over to grab it.
"They tossed it up there," the girl said as she pointed over to the older kids.
"Isn't there someone your age to play with?" Simon asked her. The little girl shook her head at him.
This must be Y/n's niece, Simon thought. You had mentioned you had a niece and that she was your first niece in your family.
"What's your name?" Simon asked.
"Lana," your niece told him.
"Nice to meet you Lana. I'm Simon."
"Why do you wear a mask?"
"I just like it."
"Can you play with me?" Lana asked him.
"Alright."
As you helped with getting the party set up, you felt a nudge. You looked over at your aunt who motioned over at Simon and your niece.
"Isn't that cute. Have you two thought about getting married and having kids?" Your aunt asks you.
"Here and there but I think we've been so focus on work, we don't think about domestic life as much," you tell her.
"Well if you two ever decide to have a kid, just know you have free babysitting with us here," your mom mentioned. You smile before looking back at Simon and your niece.
When you both got back to your house, you sat on the couch with Simon.
"Have you thought about having kids?" You asked Simon.
"I don't think I'd be a good father since my father was shit," Simon tells you.
"Well I think today you proved that wrong," you tell him.
"What do you mean?"
"With my niece. You two got along pretty well," you tell him.
"She's a good kid."
"Yeah. But I'm just asking," you tell him before getting up to take a shower.
"Have you thought about having kids?" Simon asked you.
"A couple times. But when I saw you with my niece, I thought it'd be nice to have a mini us. But I don't want to pressure you," you tell him before heading to your bedroom. You turned on the water before stripping off your clothes.
You stepping into the shower before relaxing a little under the water. You heard the door open before the shower curtain opened. You watched as Simon join you in the shower before closing the curtain shut.
"I don't remember asking you to join me," you joked.
Simon shook his head at the joke before pulling you in for a kiss.
"I want it with you."
"What?" You asked confused.
"The whole marriage and kid thing. I want it with you," Simon tells you.
"Are you serious?" You asked in shock.
"Yes. I don't want anyone else but you and if we have a kids then at least I have you to raise them with," Simon admitted you. You smiled up at Simon before leaning up to kiss him.
"I'd like that," you smiled.
"Now, let's get onto baby practicing shall we?" Simon said, smiling down at you.
#simon ghost riley#simon ghost riley x reader#simon ghost riley imagine#simon riley#simon riley x reader#simon riley imagine#ghost#ghost x reader#ghost imagine#call of duty#call of duty modern warfare#call of duty imagine#alisonwritesimagines
3K notes
·
View notes
Text
You big baby àŒâp.js
đ
àŒâGenre: fluff
.áWarnings: nothing too extreme.
â
WC: 0.6k
á°Notes: got inspired since someone I know cries everytime they get a fever and their suitor took care of them(made me feel single istg)
àčThinking about how jay would take care of you when you have a fever especially if you cry when you have a fever.
On the first day of you fever, waking up to an afternoon sun shining directly in your already watery eyes and a cold towel on your forehead. Feeling around the bed, you don't feel jay next to you, already guessing that he must have left for work already.
Not having enough energy and you feel sluggish than usual, you stayed in bed for a few hours trying to fall back asleep since your fever was getting worse by the hour. Eventually your fever got worse to the point that tears started to well up in your eyes threatening to fall.
Just as you tried to sit up, you hear the front door open and quickly close, you figured it'd be jay since you weren't expecting any visitors but it was to early for him to be home.
The door to your creaks open, jay peaked from the door checking if you're awake or not. Seeing that you were sat in bed with tears in your eyes.
"Y/n! My love, what's wrong? Why are you crying?" Jay rushed next to you and put down the plastic bag he was holding and cupped your cheeks while tears fell from your eyes as you sob quietly in jays arms. "I-i...don't k-know *hic* but m-my fever is ge-getting worse... " your voice trailed off by the end of your sentence, hearing this, jay immediately grabbed the plastic bag and took out a packet of pills, popping one out and grabbing the glass of water on your bedside table.
He gave you the pill and the glass of water, but you pushed it back to jay knowing you wouldn't be able to swallow the pill smoothly. "Ok y/n, I'll cook some soup for you and once I finish the soup, you can use it as a substitute for the water so you won't taste the pill" he got up from the bed and kissed your forehead, "get some rest while you wait, I'll leave the water and pills here if your thirsty" jay tucked you in bed and put a back the wet towel that was on your forehead and went out of the room.
.
.
.
You wake up a few hours later, you still felt like you were burning in a fire since your fever hasn't still cooled down, you hear the door open, showing jay holding a tray with a bowl of soup, a glass of water and the pills you still needed to take to make your fever go down.
"Is your fever still high Princess?" He put down the tray on the bedside table and checked your temperature and took the towel from your forehead away, "you should eat up and take the pill so the fever won't be so high tomorrow, do you need anything love?" You shook your head, indicating that you didn't need anything.
"alright then love, if you need me, I'll be down stairs cleaning all the dishes" but before jay had gotten a chance to stand up, you grabbed his hand, pulling him towards you on the bed "what is it love? Is there something wrong? " jay checked your temperature again "no... Can you.. Stay here with me for a while?" Your voice so quiet and soft that jay almost couldn't here you, he didn't say anything but he laid down next to you cuddling you to sleep, his face on your neck, your legs tangled together, his arm wrapped around your waist while the other one is under your head, jay softly caressing your hair, humming a soft tune lulling you both to sleep.
That's how the rest of your sick week has been. Waking up to jay cooking you breakfast and dinner, drinking your medicine, sleeping while waiting for jay to come back from practice, and cuddling to sleep.
Permanent taglist: @thelost-in-time
Wanna be reminded every time I post a oneshot, texts, and fics? Send an ask through my inbox to be added in my permanent taglist or if you want to become an anon or moots!
Want to read some the anime, games that I worked on? Why don't you take a look at my blog @wanderers-archive!
#~âĄ~raze bulletin board#~âĄ~raze jewellery shop#~âĄ~ raze bracelet / en#enhypen fluff#enhypen imagines#enhypen jay x reader#enhypen jay#enhypen jay fluff#enhypen jay imagines#jay soft hours#jay x reader#jay fluff#park jongseong#park jongseong x reader#jay x you#jay x y/n#enha jay#enha jay x reader#enhypen jay x you#enha jay fluff#enhypen x reader#enha x reader#enhypen#jay enhypen x reader#enhypen x y/n
121 notes
·
View notes
Note
So I adored the buck x reader secret relationship! Can you write, kind of a continuation of it where the reader finds out she's pregnant and Buck overhears some of the nurses taking about it (trying to work out who the father is etc) and Bucks trying so hard not to react so he doesn't give the two of you away and he goes to find you to confirm it and then it's really fluffy? So sorry it's so long!
hello, dear! thank you so much, first of all! đ„ș I loved writing this because I'm a sucker for pregnancy drama đ I might even write part three to this đ
[ PART ONE ] || [ PART THREE ]
my inbox is open for blurb/short fic requests for major cleven đ€
Buck was surprised that you weren't the one to hand him a cup of coffee in the morning. In fact, you weren't around at all. His eyes wandered all over the room looking for you but you were nowhere to be seen. Usually, you would be doing the same thing as him every morning â looking for an opportunity to touch him a little or talk to him, give him a smile, anything. Today you weren't there at all.
After eating breakfast, Buck decided to go to the sickbay to visit some of his friends that had been there since the last mission. He especially wanted to see Bucky who had his hand slightly injured and was extremely annoyed by that because he didn't want to miss out on any mission.
"How are you feeling?" Buck asked, sitting on the chair next to his friend's bed.
"Like shit, you?" Bucky rolled his eyes.
"I asked about your hand."
"The hand is better but they said I can't go on the next mission tomorrow. I can't let you have your 25th before me for God's sake," Bucky gritted his teeth.
"You're no use with a hand like that, Bucky," Buck teased and pushed his friend gently.
"Thank you for reminding me," Bucky chuckled. "Hey, something's wrong, I can see," he furrowed his brow at the sight of his friend's absent eyes and a worried wrinkle on his forehead.
"It's nothing," Buck refused to whine about not seeing you this morning. Perhaps you were busy and he didn't want to admit how clingy he was becoming.
"Come on," Bucky teased.
"I haven't seen (Y/N) this morning. It's nothing, she's probably busy," Buck admitted and sighed, waiting for his friend to laugh at him. However, Bucky didn't even flinch. He swallowed thickly and cleared his throat like there was something he wanted to say but didn't know how to. "What is it?"
"Well, I've seen her this morning," Bucky whispered and Buck leaned in, intrigued. "She was here, at the sickbay."
"What? Is she sick?" Buck felt his heart speeding up inside his chest. Even if it was just a cold, he didn't want you to feel bad. He hated to see you in any kind of pain.
"I don't know, we didn't talk. She looked weird, though," Bucky admitted. "But it didn't look very serious. I just thought you should know," he shrugged his arms.
"Thanks," Buck stood up and patted his friend's shoulder before turning around to leave the sickbay as soon as possible. He wanted to find you and make sure you were alright even if it would take half a day and cost him a scolding from the Colonel.
On his way out, he spotted two nurses whispering between each other about something but they went quiet when they saw him. However, when he walked out of the sickbay, they went back to gossiping, not realizing that he was still behind the door and could hear them perfectly well.
"She can't hide it forever," one of them whispered. "Jesus, what was she even thinking? She got herself in huge trouble."
"I can't imagine it ending well for her. Unless she got pregnant by the Colonel. Then she's probably safe," the other one nodded. "Who do you think she got pregnant by?"
"Probably him," the first one sighed.
"Colonel?"
"Yeah, she's at his office all the time. Helping with the papers, she says. Mhm, sure. That's what they call it these days."
"It can be one of the pilots, too," the second one was not convinced.
"Please, we're talking about (Y/N) here. She wouldn't go lower than a Major and there aren't any I've seen her with. She has standards, you've seen her. She's so full of herself," the first one laughed.
"You're mean."
"Well, she's a slut."
Buck's eyes widened as his heart skipped a beat. He fought the urge to go back to the sickbay and yell at the rude nurse but he decided to find you as soon as possible instead. He didn't even want to overthink the subject of their gossip. He hoped it was just a gossip and nothing else. Because if it was real⊠The consequences would be tragic.
He also didn't like what these two women were saying about your realtionship with the Colonel.
Still, the first place he decided to look for you in was Colonel's office. you were spending there almost every day after all... He waited by the corner nervously, thinking of some excuse to make before entering the room but he saw the Colonel leaving the office and addressing you before doing so. Then he disappeared in the corridor and Buck emerged from behind the corner to knock upon the door.
"Come in," he heard your oddly weak voice and he entered the room as fast as possible to close the door behind himself swiftly. "Oh, that's you," your voice sounded tired and raspy. Buck squeezed his eyes and observed you for a while.
You were sitting behind Colonel's desk and working on some papers. Your skin seemed to be a shade paler, you had dark bags under your eyes and your hair was not as neatly combed as usual. Yor fingers were shaking and you didn't even look up at him with your usual smile and bright eyes.
"What's wrong? I've heard you were sick," Buck approached you but you refused to look up. "You don't look well. You shouldn't be working. What is it?"
"Stomach bug. Nothing⊠It's nothing," your lower lips trembled as you sniffled. "I was throwing up this morning."
"And that's it?" Buck was not convinced.
"That's it," you insited, still refusing to look up.
"I was at the sickbay to visit Bucky. I've overheard two nurses saying very bad things about you," he confessed as his jaw clenched at the memory. That finally made you look up with wet, scared eyed.
"What are you talking about?" your voice trembled.
"That you don't go lower than a Major and you seem to be close with the Colonel," he said way harsher than he intended to.
In fact, he didn't want to say this at all but the nasty feeling of ugly jealousy made his veins burn from the inside as his hands flexed to clench his fists for a second before relaxing them all over again.
God, what was happening to him? He was getting dizzy from all of this. He knew he was in love with you but today's events were just too much to handle and it was before 10am.
"Sounds like I have a reputation of a harlot around here then. I'm sorry that you believe those lies more than you believe me me when I tell you that I love you," you whispered as your lower lip shivered.
"God, I'm sorry, doll. I shouldn't haveâŠ" Buck leaned in but you turned your face around. "I'm sorry, I was stupid⊠I was so jealous⊠They said you were pregnant with the Colonel⊠It's so absurd, I should have known better, I'm sorryâŠ" he touched your shoulder and felt your whole body stiffening.
"Well, they were not entirely wrongâŠ" you whispered almost inaudibly and Buck's heart stopped for a moment as his head got dizzy. What did you meanâŠ? You and the ColonelâŠ?
"I'm gonna kill him," he drawled out and stood up with his fists ready to start a fight. You looked up at him like he was crazy.
"What are you on about? Kill who?" you sniffed your tears back.
"Harding. I don't give a damn he's the Colonel," Buck's jaw clenched and your eyes widened. You had never seen him acting like that.
"Baby, you do realize I didn't mean this part of the gossip to be true, right?" you almost smiled despite the tragic situation you had found yourself in.
"What did you mean then?!" Buck nearly lost it. His nerves were a wreck and you weren't helping much.
"I'm pregnant!" you screamed at him and stood up angrily before getting a little dizzy. He stood there with his mouth slightly opened as you finally caught your breath back. "âŠand it's not with the goddamn Colonel, for God's sake, Buck. You really think of me so low? That I whore around the base? Thank you very much. Exactly what I wanted to hear from the father of my baby," your eyes filled with tears again.
Buck felt like the the stupidest man on the planet Earth at that moment. He swallowed thickly and looked at you with eyes so full of guilt that he reminded you of a lost puppy.
"I'm sorry, baby. I was jealous and it was awfully stupid of me. Of course I don't think that. You're my girl," he reached out his hand to touch you but you moved away and approached the window to look behind it.
"We shouldn't have done thatâŠ" you looked down. "Maybe it's true. I am a whore. Because I shouldn't have done that. Even with you."
Buck felt extremely guilty for the whole situation happening. He was standing there, speechless. Trying to find the right words to make it right.
"And I wish I was happy about it. Because I love you and⊠And under any other circumstances I would love that little baby," you sobbed. "But this is war. I hope you know I wouldn't sleep with you like that if it wasn't for the fact you can die any day⊠I would wait for the wedding. I hope you know that. I'm so scared, Buck," you turned around to face him. He looked so broken inside that it made you sob even more. "I'm scared of what they'll do when they find out. And I'm scared you might die tomorrow or any other day. And I'll be alone with this mess. Maybe I should⊠You knowâŠ"
"No," he finally spoke up and approached you to grab your hands. This time you allowed him to. "No, you can't do that to our baby. No," he insisted.
You smiled softly when you realized he already cared about your child.
"And I won't let anything happen to you. I'll speak to the Colonel. I think you should justâŠ" he sighed, "âŠwell, go back home."
"NoâŠ!" this time you were the one who protested while shaking your head.
"For now, yes," Buck put his hands on your shoulders. "You shouldn't work here. You shouldn't work at all. You should go back to your family and rest. And after my 25 missions I'll come to you. I'll speak to the Colonel, I'll explain it to him carefully. He'll understand."
"What if you don't come to me?" you looked up as a few more tears rolled down your cheeks.
"If I go down and end up in hell, I'm going to crawl out of there on my knees to get back to you," he promised and laid his right hand on your belly. You looked at him lovingly after this confession and finally smiled with a silly smile.
"Wow. Well, if you ended up in hell, I'd quite understand you not coming back to me. No need to be so extra," you tried to make a joke.
"There is absolutely a need to be," Buck leaned in even closer to press his forehead to yours.
That was when the door opened loudly and you two turned around to see Colonel Harding who looked like he had just spotted a ghost.
"What the hell is going on in here?!" he yelled, making you startle a little but Buck's warm hands calmed you down.
"Colonel, we have to talk about something very important," Buck told him with a very serious expression on his face.
And suddenly you felt that everything would be alright because Buck would handle that. He wouldn't let anything bad happen to you or the baby. He would take care of you.
MASTERLIST || BUCK MASTERLIST
219 notes
·
View notes
Note
heard youâre in need of some thoughts so i am here to deliver!!
thinking about having your first time with woozi. tbh i can see it taking Months until he finally works up the courage to finally talk about sex with you,,, not because heâs nervous or anything but he likes you sooo much and doesnât want to be pushy or give u the idea that heâs a pervert (even if he is cus u drive him a little insane). heâd be sooo gentle,,, double checking that what heâs doing is okay and moaning into you when you respond positively to whatever heâs doing.
alternatively iâm thinking abt the first time he gets a little rough with you. maybe heâs stressed or something but he has all this steam he needs to blow off and the gym just isnât cutting it. itâs such a switch up from how tender and soft he is as a boyfriend it makes your head spin. as soon as he realizes heâs being rough he stops n is like âwait iâm so sorry i didnât mean to be so rough w uâ but actually him displaying his strength has u dripping everywhere n u tell him that and he double checks that youâre okay before he manhandles you n pins ur wrists to the bed.
ooo ooo ooo!! iâm also thinking about,,, bcs we get ttt next week for gose,,,, going on a little camping trip w him n the rest of the boys and theyâre all having a good time n woozi decides to drink cus he does that now,,, n he feels like a horny drunk to me but like not overly horny. he just needs you, and heâs drunk so heâs clingyyyy. i can see him sobering up a little bit still needing you so when itâs time to wind down and go to bed (or when he decides he canât deal with the noise of everyone doing drunk karaoke) he pulls you into the bedroom n lays down beside you n fucks you from behind,,, like spooning you,, with his hand over your mouth to keep you quiet. n itâs so intimate bcs youâre so close to each other n heâs biting down on your shoulder to keep himself quiet.
ugh god he drives me sooo insane. if i have any more thoughts i will think them into your inbox.
-baby fever anon
baby fever anon⊠the BUTTERFLIES I GOT
first time with hoonie đ”âđ«đ”âđ«
* both of you being nervous to talk about the subject
* it got to a point where anytime you kiss him for longer than a second he wants to pounce on you
* when you both finally talk and you tell him youâre ready, heâs so nervous
* he doesnât want to hurt you; heâs never took someoneâs virginity before and he really does not want to fuck up the experience for you
* when you finally get to it, heâs so sweet. heâll prep you so well, praising you while you moan for him to do more
* i dont think heâs much of a talker during sex but when he finally slips in heâll tell you how good youre doing and thatâs thereâs only a little more to go there is a lot more to go..
* heâd kiss youre lips gently, murmuring into them to relax and its okay..
* heâd look you in the eyes as if to ask are you okay? should i stop? you practically read his mind when you mewl for more seconds after
* heâd make you cum so many times before finally finishing into a condom, not knowing how you would feel about it being on your bare skin yet
jihoon being rough for the first time is something my sick mind has thought about before and ughhh
* heâs the sweetest fucking boyfriend you could ask for
* quite literally worships the ground you walk on
* So, when he gets in a mood, he will never see you in that state, resorting to working out to clear his head and calm his nerves
* today was a shitty day for jihoon. after work he goes to the gym to fix his attitude but he could not shake the feeling. it was getting late though, so he went home to you
* he gets home and you can tell his mood is different. as the two of you stand at the kitchen counter talking you can see his unfocused eyes looking at you.
* you start talking about your day and even though he loves hearing you talk about anything random he just wanted to kiss you.
* grabbing your hips tightly and pushing you into the counter, he mumbles a shut up before mashing his lips on yours. before he got too carried away, he hears your caught-off-guard voice squeak at the sudden actions.
* âfuck- baby im sorry, didnt mean to surprise you like that.. did i hurt youâ he apologizes, removing his tight grip of your hips.
* you shake your head no, face flushed from his kiss still. âliked it. you can be rough if you want to, jiâŠ.â you murmur out, too shy to even meet his eyes.
* before you know it, heâs jackhammering into you on said kitchen counter, manipulating your body for his own pleasure. his feral groans echo in his apartment and you canât think about anything but how mean heâs being and how much you love it
fucking in secret.. heâs such a clichĂ© JKJK
* hoonie inviting you to an overnight get together with his members
* typical seventeen party shenanigans ensue and everyone is drunk.. including your boyfriend who lost one too many drinking games
* the night progresses and you can feel that jihoon refuses to leave your side at all. while you two watch the others sing karaoke, he has you in his lap, his bright red face leaning on the back of your neck and his hands hugging your waist
*you finally decide to slip away (more like jihoon practically pulled you away, mumbling something about loud dumbasses) into your shared room. you can still hear the boys singing but you were partied out and so was jihoon.ïżŒ ïżŒ
* he pulls you into his arms, spooning you. he kisses your neck softly. he mumbles something into your skin that you dont catch but soon you feel him growing hard behind you
* ââm sorry, doll. lemme fuck you.. need you so badlyâ he softly moans, grinding into your clothed thigh. you say yes, instantly feeling the effects of his words.
*when he finally fucks into you, heâs still in the spooning position, too lazy to move.
*but when he hears your moans, heâs quick to cover your mouth with his hand. âmmh baby- gotta be quiet. d-donât want anyone finding out what weâre doing in here, right?â
*he starts to fuck you harder, humping you like he was insane and even with his hand on your mouth, moans still slipped out, loud and proud
* he was no better. his groans filled the room and he knew it was only a matter of time before someone would catch on so he bites you. your shoulder jumps at the sharp pain felt and a moan falls from your mouth but jihoon clamps his hand harder over it
* âso fucking loud, doll. fuck- so warm! need to stay in you foreverâŠâ he reached his tipping point, cumming into you and stilling immediately, hand slipping off your face. you sigh as you hear his heavy breathing
* he fell asleep. fucking lightweight
a/n THESE WERE SO CUTE UGJWJEBE now i wanna write a full semi public sex jihoon fic thoâŠ
#woozi#seventeen#woozi x reader#woozi thots#babyfever anon#anon ask#woozi smut#woozi drabble#woozi scenarios
120 notes
·
View notes
Text
wicked âą 15
âł Summary: In a desperate hope to stop war from breaking you are a serviced to wed the most vile man alive, the one who has committed atrocities and war crimes beyond comprehension, he who is responsible for the fall of many nations, the wicked prince whoâs heart is made of stone. You are to marry a man who challenges every belief and moral you stand for, all while being faced in a foreign land with nobody but yourself too trustâŠBut are you both truly that different? Or is hate not too far from love?
âł Pairing: Jungkook/reader
âł Genre: arranged marriage AU, enemies to lovers, itâs kind of a period AU??? Historical but also technically not? prince!AU, eventual smut
Word Count: 13k
Previous |Â Next | Masterlist
tags: jungkook really loves grabbing mcâs throat, dirty talk, breath play, dom!kook, possessiveness, clit play, multiple orgasms, overstimulation (m & f), vaginal fingering, squirting, wet humping...? is that a thing? slight size kink
Note:Iâm so excited to announce chapter 15! I hope you all love it as much as I do, inbox is open for asks and I would love to hear everyones opinions bc im sure yall are gonna be feeling some type of way by the end.
âHow dare you accuse my maid of such a thing!â You hissed out from your seat, glaring into Di Jin with a venomous glare, âShe is no such thing as an assassin and you should be utterly ashamed of yourself for even thinking of such!âÂ
Di Jin slammed his hands on the stable snarling at you, âThen tell me why sheâs been missing from several of her shifts the last month? The only person who would be able to get into your room late into the night with guards posted would be her? There was a second attempt, was there not?âÂ
You shook your head, trying to not let your jaw slackened at the blatant disrespect, âBecause I authorized it! Her mother has been deathly ill over the last month and Iâve given her time to be away from the castle to tend to her!âÂ
Di Jinâs nostrils flared as he leaned back in his seat, as he stared at you for a long moment as if a predator sizing its prey, âWhat a convenient cover, tell me Princess, have you ever seen this sickly mother?âÂ
âI-âÂ
âHave you taken the time to track your servantâs whereabouts when she had stayed out even later than you authorized?â Di Jin growled.Â
âI will not have my wife being interrogated,â The doors opened once more, Jungkook who had barely been held back on the other side had managed to break in once more, his father still arguing with him, âNot if I have anything to say about this.âÂ
Dae Seong had yanked him back by the shoulder, âYouâre going to listen to me boy! Let him do what he needs to if you value her safety at all.âÂ
Jungkook had retaliated by grabbing him by the collar, yanking him closer as he snarled quietly, âIf you value anything we still have then youâll let me be by her side.â Jungkook shoved him away before swiftly walking up to the table.Â
Di Jin didnât even attempt to watch their squabble as he stood up from his seat, hands on the table as he leaned in, âOr have you knowingly let her do this?âÂ
âOh yes,â You sneered standing up as well, challengingly glaring back, âIt makes much sense that Iâd be the orchestrator behind my own attempted assassination. I may be an outsider and I may not know all the inâs and outs of Penumbra but I will not sit here and let you dictate to me who I am or who my servant is!âÂ
Jungkook puffed a breath in satisfaction at the tongue lashing you were giving the old codger as he went to wrap and arm around you, âWeâre going, if youâre finished.â
Di Jinâs nostrils flared at the interruption as you took Jungkookâs hand which had been extended in an offer to help you out of your seat.
âThis isnât over Princess.âÂ
Your eyes burned into his, âYouâre right,â You placed your hands on the table as you leaned in closer to him, your voice deathly quiet, âThis is just the beginning Di Jin, tread carefully where you walk in these halls.âÂ
Jungkookâs arm found its way around you once more as you allowed him to guide you out of the room, anger visibly trembling off your body as you tried with every breath to calm yourself down.Â
âWe need to speak to the others.â You forced your voice to quiet as you both stepped out of the frigid room.Â
âIâve already asked Taehyun to retrieve them all, weâre meeting in Namjoonâs quarters.â Jungkook answered steadily, âWeâll get her back Y/n.âÂ
âI can only hope.â
âIt just doesnât make sense,â Namjoon shook his head as he looked through the records that covered the small table of his office where everyone sat, âIt does look incriminating,â He frowned at your pitiful state as you rubbed your forehead, âAnd it doesnât help that youâve given her unsupervised access outside the gateâs Princess.âÂ
You sucked in a harsh breath as you shook your head, âHad I known Di Jin was going to do this I wouldâve had someone go with herâŠIs Taehyungâs word nothing? He helped her mother after all.âÂ
âSeerâs are not allowed into politics and worldly affairs.â Jungkook shook his head, his hands resting on the armâs of his chair but seemed to twitch at the way you restlessly shifted in your seat, sitting a hair too far away for his liking, âEven though Taehyung can consort with us in private, his words would be seen as invalid to the court.âÂ
This made your lips quiver into a frown, the one person who could possibly save her was consideredâŠinvalid?
âNot only that but Taehyung could potentially jeopardize his position on the Guiding Hand if he tried to speak to court.â Hoseok chimed, leaning back in his chair in thought.
âAnd if Di Jin snoops about and Taehyung chooses to speak out regardless, he could accuse Taehyung of being another accomplice of hers, putting him in a cell right next to her.â Jimin seemed painfully sullen, his hand resting on his cheek as he frowned.
âWhat about her mother? Surely we could speak to her?â Hoseok asked.
âTheyâve taken her into custody as well,â Jimin replied once more looking as though the whole situation disturbed him, âBy possible accomplice of her, and since her mother has been cured of blood rot Di Jin suspects it was never there to begin with.â
Just his words made your hands curl in anger, âThis is ridiculous!â Everyone looked at you as you hissed the words out, âWhat is the meaning behind this? Truly? There has to be an ulterior motive from Di Jin to accuse her of such a thing.âÂ
It was silent for a long time before Namjoon sighed, âMany things are hidden to us right now, perhaps for a reason. All we can do is focus on freeing Wheein.âÂ
âStill,â Yoongi grabbed his chin, âIt would be worthwhile to see Wheeinâs mother, and someone should speak with Taehyung about this, Iâve yet to see him since the whole incident.âÂ
âIâll speak with him,â You volunteered yourself, âIâm sure heâs taken the news hard, and Iâd like to see too it personally to assure him that weâll find a way to keep her safe.âÂ
âIâll go with you then.â Jungkook also spoke up, âTaehyung has likely not taken the news well, and knowing him heâll want to speak with me directly.Â
You frowned at this, your heart dully aching at the thought, âThe least I can do is apologize to him for letting this happen.â You looked away from Jungkook as you heaved a deep sigh, âThis is my fault after all.âÂ
You just wanted to be kindâŠespecially when it was something you could help with, how could it end this way? Wheein had been nothing but kind to you the moment she introduced herself, and this is what she got in return.Â
Had you been looking at Jungkook you wouldâve seen the way his fist curled, aching to reach out to you, to do something, anything to try and ease the severe stress and guilt you were under right now.Â
It was silent for a long moment before Jungkook spoke, thinking over his words carefully before he redirected himself to the men at the table, âNamjoon, I want you to look back in past schedules of who was on rotation during the nights Wheein went out and Iâd like you to speak with them if you feel theyâre allegiance is with the Jeons.â
âHoseok I want you to keep track of Di Jin from now on, try to be covert about it and JiminâŠâ Jungkook looked across the table at Jimin who seemed to be staring at the wall, as if purposely ignoring the prince, âI knowâŠyour relationship with him is distant at bestâŠâ Jungkook frowned, âBut if thereâs any way you could talk to him, make him believe you're on his sideâŠwe need to figure out why heâs doing this.âÂ
âJungkookâŠâ Jimin sighed softly, looking at war with himself and for a brief moment you were confused until you remembered the words Wheein ushered to you many months ago.Â
âJimin was the bastard son of the Head of the Guardâ
The pieces were all slowly fitting together, Di Jin having been the old head of guard, which meant he was Jiminâs fatherâŠYou sunk in your seat, oh dear what a mess things were quickly becomingâŠ
Jimin relented, âIâll see what I can do.âÂ
âThank you.â Jungkookâs words were sincere, âThereâs nothing else to discuss at this time, donât let me hold you all from your duties.â He waved to them all as everyone stood up, yourself included as you made your way to the exit.Â
Yoongi opened the door for you as you quietly thanked him before stepping out, an odd absence filling your chest at the realization that Wheein was no longer escorting you to where you went, nor would she stay with you when you asked her too.
The rest of your day felt like a void, you still had your duties to attend to the project in the Market, you had to talk and be social with various businesses, walking them through their future new stores and making arrangements with various vendors about what to get for each shop.Â
The day had passed before you knew it and yet all you could think about was Wheein, her tear stained eyes and whimpers when you saw her.Â
It snapped your heart like a twig to even think about, out of everyone, why did Di Jin have to choose her as his target? It just didnât make sense. And you firmly believed you were not being fooled here, Wheein had been easily the kindest person you had ever met in Penumbra.Â
Arriving at your and Jungkookâs room it was quiet and chilled in the room making you tremble as you shut the door, only a few candles lit making it difficult to see as you glanced around, realizing you had nobody to help you change.Â
Your eyes glossed over as you inhaled sharply, you could call for another maid, you should call for another maid. But your stubbornness wouldnât let you as you stretched your arms towards your back, trying to haphazardly undo the back making your muscles begin to ache and twitch as you huffed.Â
This went on for several minutes before you finally stopped and frustratedly dropped your arms letting out a quiet sob as you pressed your hands on your eyes, the one person who you trusted with your entire being was being falsely accused of your own attempted murder.Â
Stress filtered your body once more as you hurriedly tried to push back your tears at the sound of the door opening.Â
Jungkook had a handful of papers he was reading through when he walked in at the unsightly mess of you halfway dressed and the unmistakable look you always had when you were crying.Â
He lowered his papers as he looked at you for a long moment.
âDonât look at me like that.â Your eyes filled with tears once more before you finally gave up trying to hold them in, closing your eyes as you defeatedly let the warm tears trickle down your cheeks.Â
Jungkook sighed, setting the papers down at the desk before he walked over, âYou look pitiful.â Standing in front of you he gently cupped your cheek, pushing the tears from your cheeks, âYou shouldâve called for a maid.âÂ
âI have a maid!â You hissed out, âAnd sheâs in a dungeon right now for something she didnât do!â This made you weep once more as you shook your head, âWhy would they do this Jungkook? Why? I donât understand! There isnât a soul sweeter than Wheein, why would they claim the assassin was her?âÂ
âI donât know,â Jungkook frowned, âBut if I had to take a guess, itâs because they want to place distrust among us from the inside,â Jungkook replied steadily, âIf we canât trust even our most loyal servants, how can we trust each other? The seed of doubt eventually blossoms in its own time. Iâm not sure how, but the Rosewoodâs are most likely the cause of this.âÂ
He gently turned you around before he began to undo the back of your dress, albeit a bit clumsy, but with patience the material slipped off.Â
âNot only this but if we let this distract us they might be stirring to do another attempt soon.â Jungkook frowned as you turned to face him, âIf you die in Penumbra itâs going to trigger a shattering throughout the entire continent. War will be all we know until weâre the last kingdom standing.âÂ
âIf that's what it takes for Wheein to live I will gladly die.â You inhaled sharply.Â
âYou will not.â Jungkook grabbed your chin harshly, his eyes glaring into you at your words, âI know you miss her, but crying about it and being unnecessarily self sacrificial isnât going to get her back.âÂ
His words stung, and the prick of hurt they caused made you shove his hand away, âYou may be right but you donât have to be so cold about it.âÂ
Jungkook tucked his tongue into his cheek as he scoffed, âWell princess, somebody needs to tell you, otherwise god only knows what youâll do.âÂ
âWhatâs that supposed to mean!?â You snapped back, not appreciating his bluntness right now, you had come to terms with the fact that Jungkook was nothing like that last love you had known, Seokjin was always dripping in honeyed words and sweet nothings.Â
He loved to coddle you and dote on your feelings. Jungkook did no such thing, you had for the most part become accustomed to this, but in these moments of vulnerability it stung having your feelings coldly told to stop.Â
âIt means the last time you let your feelings overcome your logic this happened.â Jungkook snapped, grabbing your hand and lifting it as he shook it, the marks on your hands still freshly healed and scars evident, âYou were unconscious for two days Y/n. Two days! If you hadnât been so emotional you wouldnât be wearing gloves every time we step out of this room.âÂ
It was silent for a long moment as you snatched your hand from his grip as if he had been the one to burn you, eyes watering now but they were glaring at him in hurt and anger and he let out a long sigh, as if realizing he perhaps, went too far.Â
âAs a Eunoian, we are kind and expect no kindness in return. You might look at me as nothing more than an emotional woman, but I would never turn anyone away who needs my help, that is not who I was raised to be, thatâs not who I am. Yes it scarred me and no I may not remember all of those events, but I know I helped, I know I made a difference even if it was only for a few people and I will not let you stand here and chastise me over it.â You stared at him for a long moment indignant.Â
How could he stand here and insult you like this?Â
Jungkook looked away from you with a briefly strained expression, and you were familiar with it because he always made that face when he was holding his tongue, it made you scoff, âWell you might as well say what you want too, go ahead, get it off your chest since Iâm being so emotional.âÂ
âYou know what you sound like right now Y/n?â Jungkook chucked bitterly, âYou sound like a martyr,â He pointed a finger low at you, âNobody is asking you to do that here, not a single person. Whether you like it or not youâre the Crowned Princess, your life does matter more then a peasants because the whole fucking world decided to weaponize the little Eunoian Princess nobody would dare hurt as a political tool to make us heel like a bitch.âÂ
Your lip twitched at his words, âOh Iâve been well aware for the last three damn years what I am to the world! Donât stand here and try to educate me on that, I knew from the moment I was told I had to marry you that my life didnât matter more than just being a good bitch to the crown!âÂ
Your eyes watered once more, âThatâs what you said on our wedding night and you were right. But it doesnât change what I believe or how I feel and if that makes me a martyr then so fucking be it! I watched as my own people sent me away with smiles on their faces all pretending as if they hadnât exiled me from my own country as if I hadnât given up my studies as a young girl to aide as a healer during the five year war as if I wasnât allowed to eat if the people were hungry and when we were supposed to celebrate our holidays, we stopped to mourn the burning piles. I knew since I was a child that my life didnât matter to anyone aside from what I could do or what I could give.âÂ
âIt fucking matters to me!â Jungkookâs patience had finally worn, you were suddenly pressed against the wall, his hand wrapped your throat with the most delicate grip as his forehead pressed against yours, âDonât you get it you stubborn, hard headed woman? Your life matters to me, I donât care about any tradition or belief you have if it has anything to do with dying. I just got you, Iâm not letting you go.âÂ
It was silent for a long moment as you felt his thumb tenderly trace against your windpipe as you sniffled.Â
âYou couldâve just said that without picking a fight. And you didnât have to be so mean,â Your eyes stung with tears, âYour words do hurt, I know crying wonât get Wheein back, but it doesnât change the fact that Iâm terrified of what they might do to her.âÂ
Jungkookâs expression softened ever so slightly as you closed your eyes, a few stray tears trickling down your cheeks, âI would never cry with anyone else like this, so let me do it with you, let me share the deepest parts of my heart with you, my deepest fears and concerns, my doubts and insecurities. You say you want me, that you donât want to lose me, then show me you want me, all of me, even the parts you donât like, even the parts you hate.âÂ
âI could never hate you.â Jungkook ushered out quietly, his hand moving from your throat to your cheek, âIâm sorry.âÂ
He kissed your tear stained cheek somewhat hesitantly, âIâm not used to navigating feelings, or emotions, or womenâŠâ This made a small smile tug on your lips, one he mirrored briefly as his hand moved to your chin with a little squeeze, âBut you talking about willingly letting yourself die makes me upset, anxious and angry, the rest of the world might look at you as nothing more then I tool but I donât. So value your life, because I know Iâm not the only one who feels this way, Wheein would be the first to agree with me.â
It made your lips quiver painfully as you glanced down, âIâm sorry, I didnât mean to be a martyr, but I would do anything to get her back Jungkook,â Your throat strained painfully âAnything.â
Jungkook kept having these impulses every time he looked at you when you were sad, and he hadnât noticed it until today, but finally, he caved into the feeling of just wanting to hold you.Â
His arms wrapped around you, letting your head bury into the crook of his neck, your body relaxing into him as he pressed a kiss against your head making your arms squeeze around him tighter, âI know.â
You were already scared and upset with the whole situation, you didnât want things to be worse if you and Jungkook couldnât settle your own arguments in the process.Â
You had hoped maybe a good night of rest would make you feel better, but opening your eyes had only made you feel worse and Jungkook had taken a bit more of a gentle approach today at trying to get you out of bed.Â
âWeâll need to speak with Taehyung before the morning is over.â Jungkook laid beside you as you tugged the blanket back over your head, rolling your back to him, âHeâll be busy tending to whatever the Seers do during the day. Y/n,â He sighed in exasperation, âI donât mean to sound like a cunt when I say this but sulking is not going to help. And refusing to talk isnât helping me.âÂ
Your hands curled around the blanket as you relented with a sigh, âI justâŠfeel overwhelmed by everything, life has to continue on even if Wheein is in the dungeon and even if Di Jin keeps harassing the castle.âÂ
You turned back to face him, âItâs not that I donât want to do something about it, itâs that I have so many other things I donât want to do that I have to do, that so many people are counting on me making sure I get it done. Itâs hard to be enthusiastic about starting the day knowing I canât dedicate all of my time to finding a way to help Wheein.âÂ
âThereâs only so much you can do about that situation regardless princess,â Jungkook wrapped an arm around your waist, pulling your back flush against his chest as he buried into the crook of your neck, âIâll make sure everything goes accordingly with Wheein.âÂ
You still let out a sigh, curling a little at his hand dragging from your waist down to your thigh as he whispered in your ear, âYou wanna know what will make you feel better princess?âÂ
âWhat?â You mumbled, your curiosity peaked at his tone.Â
âAn orgasm.âÂ
âJungkook!â You immediately sat up right as you twisted around at the cheeky grin on his face, âThis is what you want to focus on when weâre in a situation like this!?âÂ
Jungkook shrugged, âWell I donât see anything wrong with it, as you said before, life has to continue on and Iâm being honest,â He sat up with you, âThe first step to getting anything done is letting yourself relax, this is stressful enough as it is, you shouldnât make yourself anymore taxed then necessary.âÂ
His lips attached to your exposed shoulder, your thin slip that you seemed to wear more often to bed these days didnât do you much service as the thin strap fell off your shoulder. He moaned softly into your skin as his hands slid to your waist, âLet me make you feel good. Consider it another apology for last night if you must.âÂ
You felt obligated to say no, feeling guilty for even feeling desire at the moment when you were in such a perilous situation, but your head betrayed you, slowly tilted upward to expose your neck as his kiss traveled up, leaving a small trail of love bites along the way.Â
âIs itâŠreally okay to do this?â You whispered.Â
âOnly if youâre comfortable.â Jungkook pressed a small kiss on the lobe of your ear, âWe donât have too, but I do think it would make you feel better.â You glared at him playfully as he winked.Â
You shifted a little before you sighed, âWell, what would you have us do?â You shifted a little nervously, there would never be a perfect time to get further intimate with Jungkook, and you would admit, something to take your mind off of things would do you some good, even if for a few minutes.Â
Jungkook sat up before letting his back rest against the headboard as he gestured you closer, confused you scooted a little closer to him only for his hands to attach to your hips making you squeak in surprise at the way you were suddenly jostled.Â
You were roughly manhandled into his lap with your back pressed into his chest once more as he pressed another tender kiss to your neck, âTell me Y/n, have you ever touched yourself before?âÂ
The question caught you off guard making you sputter, âI- what?â You could hardly focus at the sight of his hands resting on top of your thighs, how could you be married to him for nearly nine months and only just now realize how big his hands were.Â
His fingers were long and thick and his palms were rough and calloused against your soft skin, his fingers curled around your inner thighs, âHave you played with yourself before,â Jungkook let a wicked smirk curl on his lips, âYou canât tell me you havenât ever been curious about your body.âÂ
Had it always been this warm in the room? Because it felt like you were burning up at the moment, âI mean yes but- I wouldnâtâŠCall it playing.â You tried to not squirm in his hold as he suddenly parted your legs, your night slip hardly covering your panties.Â
You had been curious about your body in the past sure but you had never really understood the idea of sexual interest, and therefore you never took part in it, not understanding what the big deal was about.Â
Jungkook let out a hum as he let his hand stroke from your inner thigh that had you twitching, to your night slip hooking a finger against the fabric as he lifted it, it didnât take but a small movement to reveal your panties, a shameful damp spot revealing how much your body was receiving him.Â
âYou like this?â He teased lightly, a hand wrapping around your throat, squeezing lightly making a breathy noise escaping you and your legs instinctively parted further for him, âYou like putting your cunt on display for me?âÂ
âJungkookâŠâ You had to shut your eyes at the lewd sight, your shoulders scrunching in embarrassment, why did he have to be so crass?
âTake your panties off.â Jungkookâs voice a few tones deeper and a little raspier than normal as his grip on your throat tightened making a more strained moan escape you shook your head, âNo?â He snorted at your defiance, his free hand stroking your thigh down to your cunt making you jump before he cupped it, his palm digging into your clit making you whine out sharply.Â
Your hips lifted immediately, trying to grind into his hand unsuccessfully.Â
âIf you want me to play with this pretty clit you have to take the panties off sweetheart,â Jungkook said, amused at the sight.Â
âJungkook, this is embarrassing!â You whined quietly to him, âWhat if somebody were to walk in right now?âÂ
âLet them.â He scoffed, âSee if I give a damn who watches. In fact I hope somebody does,â Jungkookâs grip suddenly tightened on your throat making you wheeze a heady moan as he growled in your ear, âSo they can see who you belong to. I wasnât lying when I said this was my cunt, so take off the fuckinâ panties and show me who it belongs too.âÂ
The sudden guttural demand in his voice had you scrambling to obey as you shaky fingers curled around your panties, peeling them off before you awkwardly kept your legs closed. This however changed quickly at Jungkookâs hands, once more finding their way to your thighs as he pried them out making you whimper out at the cold air seeping against your cunt.Â
âFuuck.â Jungkook moaned against your skin and you could feel his heavy, thick cock harden against your lower back, âYour soaked baby. Look.â He didnât give you a choice as he grabbed you by a thick chunk of hair making you whine as he forced you to look down.Â
Your face felt like it was on fire at the sight of your body contorted in such a lewd position, your cunt was indeed on display and for a brief moment you couldnât think of something more unsightly than this.Â
This was what men were attracted to? Your lips were puffy and parted covered in stickiness, pubic hair sticking out unfrayed and your clit was engorged, throbbing at just the fact you were actually able to look at it.
Jungkookâs lips pressed in your neck with another moan, âFuck princess, you have such a pretty cunt, and nobody has ever played with it at all?â
âNo,â You whined out, âI already told you Jungkook, Iâve never been with someone intimately, at least for myself. Do you have to..stare?â You felt self conscious on display like this.Â
âWhen it looks good enough to eat how can I not?â Jungkook scoffed, his free hand unable to resist the urge to drag along your sticky slit, your cunt puffy and wet as his fingers reached your clit.
A moan suddenly strangled through your parted lips, whining softly at watching his digits circle your clit as your hips buckled into him with another whimper as he moaned, âFuck baby, youâve never touched your clit?â He said it as if he was genuinely in confusion at how you possibly couldnât have touched yourself before.
âI have,â You whimpered out, âIt just didnât feel good.â It didnât feel like this, that was for damn sure, just watching his fingers skillfully glide over your clit at your back trying to arch, before they quickly started rubbing back and forth, playing with your clit like it was a little toy.
Jungkook switched from that to suddenly squeezing it between his pointer finger and middle finger, making another raspy, desperate noise escape your hips started to lift up to chase after the friction, âJungkook please! Please donât tease me.â You whimpered out desperately.Â
Jungkook chuckled at this, releasing your clit from his fingers just to pinch it once more with his thumb and pointer finger, âYouâre so needy, every time I try something new you moan even louder.âÂ
He pinched it even harder making you yelp at the painful pleasure that washed over you before he roughly circled it again, âKeep moaning sweetheart, it lets me know what you like and what you donât.âÂ
That's when you realized he meant what he was saying, his eyes were low but inquisitive, as if trying to figure out what made you tick, what made your body squirm the hardest, what made you moan the loudest, your body was a map he was determined to not only study but memorize.Â
Your hand frantically found his as you whimpered, âRight there! Kook, right there! Please.â The pleasure had your muscles clenching as the pad of his finger kept rubbing that sweet spot on the side of your clit that had your back arching and whines becoming increasingly loud.Â
Jungkook chuckled in your ear, âLook at you, using my hand to make yourself cum, thatâs a little greedy for a Eunoian. Are you gonna cum princess?âÂ
He watched, mesmerized by the way your body contorted and bounced as you grinded against his fingers, which were completely soaked in your arousal as he feathered his pad over your sweet spot.Â
The straps to your slip had finally fallen to your shoulders, causing your top to finally slip down, making your tits fall out as you fell apart on his fingers, your eyes squeezing shut and your body convulsing at the pleasure that was blossoming so quickly in your cunt.Â
âCum baby, I know you want to.â Jungkook teased, âI know that little clit feels good, let yourself cum princess.âÂ
Jungkook let out a grunt at the sight of your lips falling slack, moans suddenly ripping from your throat as you whines became high pitched, hands suddenly clawing at his neck, yanking at his hair as you came.Â
âMmm what a good girl.â Jungkook moaned into your neck, his cock throbbing so hard he felt like he could pass out, it was one thing to imagine these types of moments with you, but to actually be able to experience them was a different kind of pleasure he didnât even know could exist.Â
Your mind was so hazy from your orgasm you hardly noticed his fingers stroking your cunt before a single digit circled your entrance, playing with it a little as Jungkook carefully coated his finger in your arousal before he pushed in it.Â
âOw!â You suddenly yelped in a very unsexy way, jolting up right and out of your hazy post orgasm feeling as you whimpered out at the sight, âJungkook! AhâŠ! It hurts!â You whined in complaint, his finger felt foreign inside of you and just like you knew, it was thick and bigger then your own and the stretch made your cunt dully ache.Â
âWow, so Seokjin really never touched you?â Junkook said it as if he was examining to see if you were actually telling the truth.Â
You lip curled as you snapped, âDid we not establish that I was a virgin on our wedding night? Why are you so hyperfixated on this?âÂ
âBecause,â Jungkook rested his chin on your shoulder, pulling his finger from your cunt making you sigh in relief as he dragged it back up to your clit, tapping it, âThe idea of anyone- let alone him getting to see this makes me want to travel all the way to Kimhae and fucking kill him.âÂ
He pushed his finger back in but much to your surprise it didnât hurt, you seemed almost taken aback by this, watching in morbid fascination as his thick finger sunk deeper into your cunt, your legs parting a little further for him.Â
You moaned quietly at his finger testingly pushing up before he thrusted it a little inside you making you whine as your hips lifted and lowered a little to chase the feeling.Â
âJust the idea of him getting to see this pretty little fucked out face makes me livid,â Jungkook whispered, unable to even be angry at the moment before of the expression your wore, your pupils were blown out and your lips parted at the sight of his finger now rhythmically pumping into you before he pushed a second one in.
It made you wince at the uncomfortable fit, before Jungkook pulled both fingers out and pushed them back in making your lips tremble at watching them sink deeper and deeper into your cunt, your walls clenching around him as he buried them both until his knuckle were flush against your skin.
âFuckâŠâ You whimpered out, closing your eyes at the overwhelm of being able to feel his fingers so deep inside your cunt, Jungkook, ââs not fair, wanna make you feel good tooâŠâÂ
âSweetheart, shit, you are so fucked out on my fingers, imagine what itâs gonna be like when youâre taking my cock.â Jungkook moaned in your ear, feeling your walls wrap tight around his fingers at his words as he pumped them in a little rougher, making a point to rub his fingertips against the top of your walls.
It felt as if he was searching for something and you didnât realize what it was until you felt it, his fingers pushing particularly deep this time, hooking as pleasure suddenly shot through your body making you lurch and a loud moan rip from your lips.Â
âFuck there it is, thatâs it sweetheat.â Jungkookâs fingers viciously began to attack this spot, rapidly lifting into the spot as his thrusts began short and rough.Â
The pleasure had you contorting in painful positions as you whined slurred words out, âWanna make you feel good too, Kook! Please, please!âÂ
âDammit sweetheart, this is supposed to be about you.â Jungkook growled in frustration at how hard his cock was because you kept moaning about this.Â
âWanâ it.â You whined out moaning loudly, his fingers unforgivingly hooking into that spot roughly, you could feel his other arm against your back maneuvering in awkward ways and though you were very pleasured it was difficult to not notice.Â
You didnât understand what he was doing until you saw it, or more like it saw you. His cock suddenly appeared just inches below your cunt, it bobbed a little, smacking against you making you jolt in shock, even with pleasure still blossoming in your body your mouth dried.Â
It was soâŠbig
You had felt it before but you had never seen it, and it was so thick and fat, just like his hand, his cock had the prettiest thick vein and it curved just slightly, his head was fat and bulbous, a painful shade of red showing just how hard he had been this whole time and precum kept dribbling from his slit.Â
âYou wanted it that fuckinâ bad.â Jungkook grabbed your hand before, guiding it past your cunt to wrap around his cock, âWannaâ feel that wet little cunt.â He guided your hand to give it a few tugs, before he lowered your body a little, your cunt pressing against the top base of his cock, making you let out a breathy moan.Â
His fingers started properly thrusting into you once again as you body twitched, eyes nearly rolling back into your head at the stimulation of the feeling of his fat cock being covered in your arousal, your hand giving sloppy, frantic tugs against his cock making him moan into your shoulder.
Your hips quickly start trying to rut into his as you grabbed his hand, forcing his fingers out of your cunt as you rubbed it against his shaft, letting your clit press against it with a loud whine, reaching down to squeeze his fat balls.Â
âFuck, fuck fuck baby, âm gonna cum.â Jungkook moaned into your neck as his hips started to rut into you, his eyes hazily watching his cock slide between your glossy lips, arousal messily covering his cock as his tip roughly dragged over your clit making slurred moans escape you.Â
âWanâ you to cum.â You mewled out watching in desperation at the idea of this being inside of you, how would you even be able to take it without being torn in half? His fat tip reached your belly button.Â
Your hand wrapped around his cock, holding it against your cunt as Jungkookâs hips became more frantic, âGonna fuckinâ cum all over you if you keep saying that sweetheart.â
âCum! Cum, cum please! Wanâ you to cum all over my cunt.â You whined and begged at the sight of precum dripping from his tip.
Jungkook swore out with a growl, his hands digging into your hips, âBet you wish this was your cunt right now I was fucking, this little cunt is so tiny I donât even think you could take half of my cock sweetheart.âÂ
âKook!â You whimpered out at his forceful, frantic thrusts, one hand lifting your leg up further as his fat tip rubbed past your clit once more.Â
âOh donât worry baby, Iâll fuck you in this exact position.â Jungkook smirked wickedly against your neck, âIâll make you watch every fuckinâ second of it too. Fuck princess,â He moaned his hips began to slow, eager to drag out the last moments before heâd finally cave, his cock sliding through your lips once more, he could feel your engorged little bud as he bulbous tip rubbed against it making you whine before let out a deep moan.Â
Cum spewed from his tip as your mouth dried at the sight, his thrusts stopped in nirvana but your hand kept tugging his cock in awe, wanting every last drop he had to offer as he moaned wetly against your skin.Â
His thighs clenched as he moaned, âFuck princess, thatâs it, yeah fuck, just like that.â He moaned encouragingly in your ear as you stroked his shaft, causing another gob of cum to spill from his tip, this time dribbling down onto your stomach as you reached down further to play with his fat soft balls while using your other hand to tug at his base.
âFuuck baby.â He moaned into your skin his cock trying to soften but he showed now signs of stopping you despite the increased sensitivity before a spurt of cum shot out before he started swearing out, biting his lip as the pain and pleasure heightened.Â
Jungkook let out a breathy moan at the pain of your hand wrapping around his cock, roughly thrusting as he jolted and jumped but at no point did he stop you, in fact he seemed to enjoy the pain and just like magic, you watched his cock start to harden again.
Growing just as monstrous as it was before.
You moaned raggedly before you shifted a little, setting yourself upright before dragging your cunt along his shaft, your hips dragging against it with a loud moan as Jungkook growled out, âFuck, âm gonna cum again baby, relax.â Â
You let out a breathy giggle, collapsing your back against his chest as you spread your legs once more, resuming your original position as you pressed his cock back against your cunt, pumping it rapidly, his muscles twitched rapidly before his hips caved.Â
Roughly thrusting up into you again as his cock slid between your cunt once more before cum suddenly spurted once more, covering your already messy stomach in even more cum as you moaned, gently tugging his cock to coax more cum, it dribbled and leaked, not nearly as big of a load this time as Jungkook moaned his hips swiveling to prolong his orgasm.Â
His cock began to soften and his hand suddenly grabbed your wrist to stop from trying to get it up again, âThis was supposed to be about you,â Despite his post orgasm haze he still growled in displeasure, âFucking brat.âÂ
One moment his hand was wrapped around your wrist, the next it had released it and shoved two fingers inside you, suddenly fucking you hard and fast making you whine out loud, his thumb somehow managing to rub into your clit causing your back to arch and a loud moan to escape.Â
âYeah? Doesnât fuckinâ feel good after the first one.â Jungkook taunted you as he roughly thrusted his fingers inside you, his thumb teasingly circling your sensitive clit as your thighs twitched, your eyes glued to the way he was buried knuckles deep into your cunt.Â
âFuck, fuck, kook, ahâŠ! Ah.â Your whines were getting louder and louder much to his delight, your walls getting tighter and tighter each time his fingertips jammed into your g-spot and his thumb found that sweet little spot on your clit with each pass.Â
âDoesnât feel nice cumming so fast does it?â He growled out, âGo, cum like you made me. Get it everywhere. Can feel this little cunt squeezing around me, you gonna squirt all over the bed? Bet you donât even fuckinâ know what that is babydoll.âÂ
The pleasure was becoming so strong it started to become uncomfortable in your cunt, your walls suddenly began to rapidly relax and squeeze at each of his fingers thrusts, his fingertips rubbing into your g-spot and his thumb dragging over your clit.
âFeels weird! Kookâ ah..! You whimpered out, body frantically contorting and your cunt blossoming in a weird pleasure.Â
âI got you sweetheart,â Jungkook moaned in your ear, ââs gonna feel so good princess, câmon âs gonna feel so fuckinâ good.âÂ
You rapidly shook your head, your walls rapidly clenching and your muscles spasming as Jungkookâs thrusts became short and rough, his thumb rubbing rough circles into your abused clit, âCum.â
The single word made a scream rip from your throat, tears tricking down your face as you came, liquid suddenly spewed from your tiny hole as Jungkook moaned, âGood girl, fuck, get it everywhere baby, fuck yeah, thatâs it.âÂ
The pleasure was so intense you were in tears, sobbing out moans as his fingers pulling out of you, to rub your clit making you throw your head back against him before his fingers shoved back inside you rapidly thrusting making more liquid spew from your hole as your body convulsed, âF-fuck!â You cried out loud.Â
You were positive you blacked out for one blissful moment before Jungkook released his fingers from you with a long moan, his hands comfortingly rubbing down your waist.Â
âFuck princess,â He kissed your neck with feathery kisses, âMy good girl did so good. Good girl.â Your eyes felt heavy at the feeling of his kiss.Â
Just his words drew a whine from you, his hands coaxingly rubbing your thighs as he pressed a wet kiss against your neck, âMm, we need to get dressed.âÂ
âYou canât just do this to me and then leave me.â You whimpered out, grabbing hands to wrap them back around you once more.Â
Jungkook snorted at this, another kiss traveling further up your neck, âWeâll be leaving together in case you forgot.âÂ
âI donât think I can walk.âÂ
âYou are, without a doubt, the most stubborn women Iâve ever met.â Jungkook mused, âAnd possibly more than I ever bargained for.âÂ
You could indeed walk, though a bit awkward at first while Jungkook helped you dress, it didnât surpass your eyes, the tug on his lips in amusement with every wobble or need to grab his shoulder to stabilize yourself.Â
If this was the aftermath of him only using his fingers, you canât possibly imagine when heâŠJust the thought made you suck in a deep breath. Jungkook eyes flickered to your form, your arm hooked around his as you both made your way through the castle.Â
âHave you noticed?â He asked, eyes lingering on you only for a moment longer before looking ahead once more.Â
You could only assume he was insinuating at everyoneâs stares and whispers.
âItâs rather difficult to not.â You muttered.
After exiting the courtyard and passing through the meadow to the entrance of the forest, only after you passed through the tall oak treeâs, did you feel you could breath. The sound of birds trilling and the sun lazily peaking through the naked branches gave you a sense of peace you had nearly forgotten about it.
Leaves crunched beneath your feet as your eyes wandered over the vastness of the forest that seemed to stretch on and on, now that the treeâs were naked it seemed the forest was so much more barren than before.Â
âDoes it look like this? In Eunoia?â Jungkook asked, noting your gaze that seemed to wander.Â
âSomewhat,â You admitted, âWinters are mild at best in Eunoia- at least in comparison to Penumbra. The most we get is a bit of a frost on the coldest days, just enough for leaves to fall- not all though. Many still stand their ground.âÂ
âFrost on the coldest days?â Jungkookâs head snapped to look at you as if you said something bizarre.
This caused a reluctant smile to tug on your lips as you curled your arm around his further, âYes, some have called Eunoia the capital of the Sun. Our days are always sunny and warm, weâve never known a true winter.ïżœïżœïżœ
âI can tell,â Jungkook replied, his eyes drifted from yours to your attire, âIs that why youâre dressed like itâs already snowed?âÂ
You looked down at the thick warm sleeves of your dress,they were dramatically long, going far past your hands though a slit made it easy to use your hands if needed, the color a deep maroon that could be mistaken for black if one didnât pay attention.
âThere was frost on the ground this morning.â You replied, a huff escaping your lips, âI suppose the odd looks the servants gave me when I requested my winter wardrobe make sense now.âÂ
You were too embarrassed to admit you were still cold, even in a winter gown, your dress even collared around your neck, making you feel admittedly strangled but any warmth was welcomed.Â
âHow will you survive winter here if you canât make it past the first brisk frost without one of the thickest gowns in your wardrobe?â Jungkook mused, making you glare at him, a pout sporting on your lips.Â
âThickest gowns? This?â You gestured to yourself making him chuckle as he shook his head, âWell that simply wonât do at all, Iâll go to the seamstress myself if I must, I may be married into Jeon royalty but I donât carry your northern blood.â The pout was still prominent on your lips, âYour brisk day is one of Eunoiaâs coldest days, need I reiterate?âÂ
Jungkook shook his head but the smallest of smiles tugged on his lips, âAs if you didnât have enough gowns as it was, Iâll be sure to let the seamstress make your request known.âÂ
âWell youâre the one that handles my wardrobe,â Your pupils narrowed, âNow that I think about it, why shouldnât I be the one in control of it? After all, I am the one wearing them.âÂ
âBecause iâd like to think in someways-â You gasped at suddenly being pushed against the thick, tall oak that stood proud, âYou enjoy giving me control.â Jungkookâs hand snaked around your head, grabbing a fist full of hair as he gave it a small yank, âIf your display this morning was anything to go by.âÂ
âJungkook.âÂ
It was not your voice who said his name however, within a second Jungkook had let you go, the air around you both sobering by the second as Jungkook looked over his shoulder, âTaehyung.â He nodded, a frown setting on his lips as you somewhat flusteredly brushed off your dress.
Just seeing the look on Taehyungâs face made a tidal wave of guilt wash over you. How could you stand here and act like a girl with a crush when someoneâs life was at stake?
You peered from behind Jungkook and one look was all it took for the sickening feeling to rush back into your stomach once more, Taehyung looked vehement, his eyes tired and anger evident if his icy glare was anything to go by.Â
âHave you both come to celebrate? Now that youâve finally captured the assassin.â Taehyungâs lip twitched as his eyes burned into you.Â
âCelebrate?â You echoed in hurt, immediately stepping past Jungkook, âTaehyung I would never celebrate this! We are doing everything in our power to get her back I-âÂ
âWell you were the one who let her go to begin with,â He hissed out lowly, his glowering from his hooded figure, âHow am I to know that maybe this wasnât just a calculated tactic?â
You felt your throat dry at his words, it was one thing to handle Jungkook when he was being unfair to you, but how would you deal with another? Let alone one of the first of Penumbraâs kin to show you kindness.Â
âCalculated tactic?â The hurt in your voice was evident, making Taehyungâs nostrils flair.Â
âYes, after all rumors of you-â
âEnough.â Jungkookâs voice cut through the air like ice, an arm wrapped around you pulling you closer to his side, âWeâve come in grief and sobriety to apologize this is happening and that we are going to get Wheein back. I understand youâre upset, within reason to be,âÂ
Jungkookâs pupils narrowed as his voice grew as cold as the chilled wind that blew by, âBut heed your words to my wife and your future Queen.âÂ
You were too stunned to even speak, hurt still expressed on your face at the insinuation that you had purposely done this to her, you would never!Â
Taehyungâs lip twitched, âIs that a threat, Your Highness?âÂ
âMy words are plain,â Jungkook replied, his eyes cutting low, âTake them as they are, weâll leave you to be.â
âThat would be for the best.â Taehyungâs hood lowered if only a little, those gray eyes glaring into you and even when you walked away from him you could feel his gaze burning into your back.Â
To say you were horrified, was an understatement.Â
While Jungkook did not wish to depart with you he had reluctantly done so, but not before trying to ease your distraught at Taehyungâs words, what was he going to say if Jungkook had let him finish?Â
It made you anxiously pick at your nails, hardly able to even focus on your book as you heard a voice clear making you glance up. Namjoon gave a small bow and a sad smile, âHow have your studies been coming along Princess?âÂ
âTerribly,â You admitted with a sigh, âHow do you not let something consume you Namjoon?âÂ
It was a rhetorical question you had been asking yourself all day as you stared up at the ceiling, murals of battles painted in glorious displays, ones you had seen while walking in but had never paid attention to until now.Â
âI think,â Namjoon paused as if to gather his thoughts, âLove is a worthy contender to be consumed by.âÂ
This made your gaze shoot back down at him as you cocked your head to the side as he smiled wryly, âApologies, I enjoy a good tragedy every now and then. Love can consume, but it can also save, you should honor your emotions where theyâre at. These are unprecedented times.âÂ
âThat is a particular choice of words.â You mumbled staring down at your book but no matter how hard you tried, words were simply words, not a sentence nor a passage that gave your mind any relief to its occupied thoughts.Â
âThey are, but itâs the truth,â Namjoon frowned as he looked away, âPrincessâŠâ He paused as if debating his words, âMany things are afoot right now, the expansion on the East has officially been put on hold, the west is stirring with restlessness, and now Di Jin has been enlisted to reopen a fresh wound of Mabon.â
âWhat is it you are trying to say Namjoon.â You sighed as you looked up at him, you wished everyone would stop speaking to you in riddles, why was it you could not hear Taehyungâs full words? Even if they were hurtful, you had the right to know.Â
âI am sayingâŠthat though we may not fully understand why these things are happening, to be prepared Princess.â Namjoon gave you one last smile before he stood up and gave you a small bow before departing.Â
You sank further into your seat as you let out a small sigh, âFucking hell.âÂ
âThat kind of language is not befitting of a Princess.âÂ
You jumped upright in your seat once more at the voice that had appeared seemingly out of nowhere, your eyes darted to your right where the beautiful- yet ugly sight of the Rosewood Knight Claudin appeared from.Â
âAre you here to just mock me?â Your voice grew cold as your eyes glared at him, time may have moved forward but his attempted assault on you and siding with Seohyun was not easily forgotten.Â
This made a thin, snake like smile tug on Claudinâs lips, âAnything but, Your Highness.âÂ
Your hands slowly curled into fists as your patience wore thin, you had been known by your family to have a temper your whole life- this was without a doubt true, but to consider violence? This was a first, and right now Claudinâs face was looking more and more like a punching bag each time he spoke.Â
âYouâre tired of everyone speaking to you in riddles? Isnât that right?â Claudin strolled closer to you making you frown but did not speak further. He paused for a moment only to smile once more, your curiosity was piqued.Â
âThen let me speak plainly to you Princess,â He kneeled down in front of you, âPenumbraâs trust in you is failing, immensely with each passing day. They no longer trust you. Dare I say some never did.â
It was an ugly truth that made you want to vehemently deny it, âWhat have I done to warrant this!? I have done nothing but try my best to become a Penumbrian.â
âI know Princess,â Claudinâs voice is oddly soft, as if laments for you, âBut it is not what youâve done, it is what Eunoia has done.âÂ
â...What of my homeland?â You frowned, your gaze weary and catious, could you truly trust anything that came from this manâs mouth?
Jungkook hadnât mentioned anything about Eunoia to you.Â
Claudin frowned at this, âI thought you wouldâve heard PrincessâŠâ He paused for a moment as if gauging your reaction, âEunoia has enlisted their kingdoms people into fortifying an army with Kimhae.âÂ
âEunoia would never-â
âI am merely telling you whatâs been running rampant on the streets,â Claudin replied calmly, still kneeled at your feet, âTelling you what nobody else dare does, you want plain words, here they are. Itâs come across to Penumbra, that Eunoia is conspiring with Kimhae. Why else would they need an army?âÂ
âWhat source did you get this from?â Your lip twitched in anger.Â
âSource?â Claudin smiled in humor, âThis is common knowledge Princess. Or has the Prince just really kept you this in the dark? And from your own kin at that...âÂ
You donât even know what possessed you in the moment but your temper had finally gotten the best of you, slapping him right across the face, âEnough! I wonât listen to any more of these lies of your weaving,â You stood up, towering over him as you glowered, âI donât know what game youâre playing Rosewood, but itâs going to get you killed.âÂ
âBut these are not lies Princess,â Claudin gritted his teeth, his hand grabbing your wrist making you try to yank away, âIf you do not believe me, then perhaps you should go out into the streets yourself. Learn the truth nobody else in this castle will tell you.âÂ
You only managed to escape his grip from wringing your hand from the silk black glove you wore. The material still in his hand as you briskly walked out of the room.Â
What did he know anyways? Eunoia, conscripting an army? Only the coldest day in hell would see that through.Â
Even long into the night you still laid awake, mind restless as you shuffled in bed, laying down as you glanced at the dark hair of your husband who had been exhausted from the day, soundlessly sleeping beside you.Â
His hair was darker then you remembered upon first meeting him and it was a fair bit longer too, now brushing over his lids as he slept, moving a little as if discontented, his hands extended out in reach of something.Â
Your eyes stared at his hand, only an inch away from where it had been resting on your waist previously before you had shifted for a little space to move about without disturbing him.Â
Just because you couldn't sleep didnât mean he didnât deserve too.Â
Had he really been withholding information about Eunoia from you? You had been aware from the beginning that being in the castle kept you isolated to a certain degree, and that you would slowly become out of the loop of politics of the outside world due to being an outsider and Jungkookâs wife.Â
But youâŠsomething swelled in your chest, there was no denying you and Jungkook had grown close over these last few months, if you both sharing a bed willingly every night was any assumption to go on.Â
So surely he wouldâve told you this information had he known it, and he would have to know this, because he was the Crowned Prince, heir to the throne, which meant, Claudin was surely lying.Â
Yes, Claudin was simply lying to get under your skin and weasel his way to further his agenda, whatever that was.Â
You closed your eyes contented, intending to shuffle a little closer to Jungkook once more, whoâs brows were pinched, still in a sign of discontentment.Â
âMeet me in the Foolâs Barrel at past 2 if you seek the truthâÂ
Your eyes snapped back open at the memory of the single sentence left on a piece of parchment at your nightstand earlier before you finally got up, quietly standing before you glanced back at Jungkook, the night was long after all, and surely he wouldnât miss you in the time youâd be gone.Â
With that you shuffled through your wardrobe for something suitable for the occasion before going over to Jungkookâs side of the bed, grabbing the sheathed knife from his stand before pressing a gentle kiss atop of his head.Â
The parchment was rolled tightly in your grip and your dull brown hood was pulled low as you managed to sneak out during the guards rotation and Yoongi was talking with a fellow guard at the corner of the corridor.
The halls were dark and dim and just as this morning you felt stifled here, at the gates of the courtyard did you finally consider that this was reckless, if not entirely stupid.
Did it truly matter whether you knew or not?Â
Your hand nearly crumpled the paper in anger, it did matter to you, it was your right to know what people thought of you, good or bad, and nobody had the right to keep that from you.
Your hand ghosted over the dagger strapped to your waist before you fixed your hood once more stepping outside the gate.Â
The tavern was lively and bustling, unshocking for this hour, nobody paid you any mind with your hood as low as it was, unsuspecting that they were amidst their princess, searching through the tavern, the very same one you had made a total fool of yourself in earlier in the year, you found the person you were looking for.Â
Claudin was leaned against one of the wooden beams, a hood on himself and a cat like smirk coiling on his lips as he held up your missing glove, âHere to take my offer Princess?âÂ
You snatched it from his hand, âIf you so much as even put a hand on me, I will slit your throat.â You whispered to him.
This made him chuckle as if amused, âSo the Eunoian bitch really does have a temper to match the title. Follow me Princess.âÂ
The Eunoian Bitch.
You werenât that familiar with the title until you had come to Penumbra and your husband had made you well acquainted with it, and though you never inquired further about it to Wheein it wasnât difficult to tell how the title had come about.Â
You wouldnât deny your temper, Jungkook had gotten to see it in full force when you first married, the title once upon a time insulted you but you had grown past it at this point, you wouldnât be insulted, it seemed men loved to call you a bitch because you were not a pushover.Â
Men were allowed to throw tantrums all the time without the blink of an eye, Dae Seong was living proof of it and yet nobody gave him a title for it.
You had followed behind Claudin closely as he exited through the backside of the tavern and led you down the increasingly narrow halls of the city that you didnât even think existed, it was as if he was leading you to something of secret.Â
And after Claudin had weaved and webbed his way through these increasingly dark and unsettling alleyways did you realize, this was exactly what he was doing, you heard the commotion before you saw it.Â
Exiting the alleyway to reveal a well lit area of what looked like a crowded market place, though the stalls could hardly be seen as such.Â
Claudin looked up from his hood towards ahead and then at you, âWelcome to the Underside. If you want information, this is where you shall find it.âÂ
Your eyes had gone wide at all the spectacles as you followed beside Claudin, fixing your hood a little lower as you watched a man breath fire from his mouth and the loud cackling of women before the shouts of a thief that shoved between you both.Â
It was clear, you were in the belly of Penumbraâs criminal activity, just the thought made your hand ghost over the wickedly curved dagger strapped to your hip. You had never shed blood other than your own before, you had taken an oath to never kill when you had first become a healer during the five year war, not only this but as a part of the royal family of Eunoia you had to vow that not only would you never kill but you would never devour as your earlier predecessors once did.
You could hardly stomach the sight of watching someone be killed, let alone killing someone yourself, but Penumbra had a certain way of hardening you these days. After all, you did just threaten to slice Claudinâs neck open if he tried anything on you.Â
This was unsafe, and surely reckless, but you wanted answers and you wouldnât back out now to get them. Claudin seemed delighted by the sternness in your expression, refusing to back away from the danger of this perilous situation as he guided you through the rowdy streets.Â
Rounding the corner there was a crowd ahead making you tilt your head as you glanced at Claudin who only nodded ahead, both of you coming closer to the spectacle that you immediately deduced was a mockery ofâŠyou.
Your lip twitched in simmering anger at the mockery dress and hair of a man whoâs voice pitched high, annoyingly so as he flounced about with the narrator, vacillating between ditsy and vexing.
âThis is how they view you,â Claudin leaned in at your side as the crowd cackled at the man, âA predator dressed as prey, a Eunoian spy, here to cause our downfall.âÂ
âNow whatever shall our Bitch do!? Attempted murder afoot but wait! What is this between her breasts!âÂ
Your expression was deadpan as you watched the man grab a scroll from between his fake set of breasts, one even falling out revealing a bundle of cloth making everyone gag, âAhem!â He coughed out high pitch, unrolling it as he read, âOh dear husband! It appears my kingdom is on our borders! How could you not have seen? This was my plan all along!â
They placed a crown on his head which warranted booâs from the crown, âDown with The Eunoian Bitch!â Someone cried from the crowd.Â
You shook your head unable to watch any longer as you brushed past Claudin, eyes darting between the various sights on the streets, a group of four men continuously kicking a young boy, the prostitute against the wall with a man, and on the far side a crowd of people cheering as they threw darts and knives at wall, a poor imagine of your face as the target.Â
âYouâre upset.â Claudin followed after you with a remark.
âOf course Iâm upset!â You hissed out, whirling around, âIâm being accused of something I didnât do! My entire country is being accused of something we didnât do- havenât even done! Take me back to the castle.âÂ
Claudin shifted his foot with exasperation but was cut short with the cold metal pressing into his neck, âI said take me back to the fucking castle, now.â
Claudin held up his hands in a mock of surrender, âYou and your husband share an odd similarity of barbarously threatening me.â
Your lip twitched and your grip on the blade didnât relent, âMaybe if you werenât such a cunt that wouldnât happen to you. Castle. Now.âÂ
âIf you so wish, my Princess.â Claudin resisted no more as you sheath your weapon following stiffly behind him the whole way home.Â
A spyâŠthey thought you were a spy sent by Eunoia? You had learned to ignore the slanders thrown your way, but to have your whole kingdomâs credibility question? As if Eunoia didnât house the fallen kingdom of Seoul? As if Eunoia wasnât held responsible and damn near torn apart by the continent when Penumbra raised?
It was beyond just an insult, it was treasonness to even think about it.Â
The castle wasâŠmuch busier than when you had left, Claudin departed with you at the gates as you dismissed him, arriving by yourself only to swear at the sight of your knight walking towards you with hell's fury.Â
âWhere the hell have you been Princess!â Yoongi hissed out, grabbing your arm vehemently, âDo you want the Prince to kill me?âÂ
âShit,â You ushered out, âWhatâs happened?âÂ
Yoongi gritted his teeth, âYou mean to ask whatâs going on after you snuck out past hours without telling me or anyone else, let alone your husband, whatâs going on?âÂ
You deserved to be reprimanded, you knew that much but that didnât mean you wanted to deal with it, you groaned, âDid he call for a search?âÂ
âOf course he did, Jungkook nearly had my head on a pike when I told him I thought you were with him,â Yoongi ran a hand through his hair, âWhere were you?âÂ
â...â You said nothing for a long moment, your expression troubled as you sighed, Jungkook was not supposed to wake up to find you missing, how were you supposed to tell him you went into the depths of a crime ridden area only to discover many ugly truths tonight, ones he had most likely kept hidden from you.Â
âWhere did you go Princess?â Yoongi ushered, now concerned.Â
âI went to the Underside.âÂ
âFucking hell!â Yoongi ran a hand through his head again, âDo you know how incredibly stupid that was! Without anyone to protect you!? Penumbra may not be as pious as other kingdoms but rumors still run rampant.âÂ
âYes,â Your gaze grew cold, âIâve become aware as much.âÂ
Yoongi frowned at this, and you could tell by the look on his face he knew, they all knew, didnât they? âCome along Princess, letâs get you into the parlor, the others are trying to keep Jungkook from ripping the city apart to find you.âÂ
You felt a stab of guilt at his words as you followed alongside him into the castle where residents all gawked at you as you kept your hood up, covering your face from their judgmental looks.Â
Yoongi weaved his way through the corridors before the doors of the parlor were opened, the first person to whip around being the distraught figure of your husband.Â
âY/n.âÂ
Your hood was pulled down before he immediately embraced you, his muscles which had been previously tensed had relaxed as he pressed a kiss against the top of your head, âYou worried me sick,â He chastised you, âWhere did you go? You shouldâve told Yoongi- better yet taken him with you!âÂ
Jungkook cupped your cheeks as he pulled you away a little to inspect your face, making sure you were uninjured, âIâm sorry,â You mumbled, lips quivering only a little in both hurt and confusion at everything you were digesting.Â
âWhere did you go, Y/n?â Jungkook asked you once more, this time his voice was a little more calm, releasing you upon hearing you try to clear your dry throat.Â
Walking over to the table where a pitcher of water was, you poured yourself a glass, glancing between your husband to the two other figures in the room, both his aunt and uncle, Areum and Jeong Dae as the least wanted person at this time walked into the room.
âAh what coincidental timing.â Di Jin had walked in behind you, everybody's eyes staring at him for a long moment, âBecause I just received word that the Princess was spotted coming out of the Underside.âÂ
The room erupted into worse chaos then you could have expected. âMy wife would never step foot in that pit you caused.â Jungkook snarled out.
âItâs true.â You muttered, unable to see the two men baring teeth at one another and despite your low tone it caused silence throughout the whole room.
âOut. The lot of you, these are matters for the family only.â Areumâs voice followed after you as her eyes narrowed on both your friends and servants alike and with that everyone departed.
âFeeling honest, are we Princess?â Di Jin looked haughty at you.
âY/n,â Jungkookâs voice was wrought with anger, though it was obvious he was trying to keep himself calm, âWhy?â
It was like the dam you held your anger in snapped out, rushing out and into every vein in your body as you slammed your cup down, âWhy donât we talk about how everyoneâs been keeping me in the fucking dark!â
Everyone looked taken aback by your heated glare, âTalks of Eunoia raising an army and sending me as a spy while consorting with Kimhae!?â You spat out glaring at all of your in laws.
And the oddest thing happened, it couldâve been a trick of your eyes, but you couldâve sworn you had seen Jungkook visibly flinch at the words.Â
His eyes were like steel as you glared at him.
âAnd you knew it! Didnât you?â You pointed an accusing finger at him as he looked away from you.
Di Jin let out a loud laugh bringing your attention to him, âWell letâs be honest here dear, everyone in this room has suspicions of you being a spy.âÂ
âStay out of this.â You snapped, âMy affairs with my husband are no concern of yours.âÂ
âOh but it seems they are.â Di Jin had a sneering smile on his face as he held up the paper he held in his hand.
âDi Jin.â Jungkookâs voice was low in warning.
You snatched the paper from his hand before Jungkook could even stop you walking away from him and closer to the fire, the only noise being the snaps and crackles as everyone looked at you tensed.Â
The more you read the tighter your grip became as Di Jin spoke, âInteresting, how even your husband assumed you were a spy? Was it not?â He hummed innocently, âIâll be watching you very closely from now on girl, lest a case of treason be opened against you.âÂ
Your eyes only glared down at the paper, Jungkookâs royal emblem no mistake and the date an even harsher blow to your heart as tears of wrath began to blur in your vision, âLeave. Now.âÂ
Di Jin frowned at this, perhaps hoping for a more expressive reaction from you, as if he was trying to get you to dig yourself a hole, but you would not submit yourself to that, you would not allow him to weave his little web of instigation any further.Â
âYou heard her Wolf.â Areum frowned deeply, walking to stand in front of him as her eyes burned like coals, âYour duties are done for the evening..âÂ
âYou're welcome.â Di Jin sneered one last smile before exiting.Â
The door shut quietly behind him as your lips quivered and your nails nearly torn through the paper, trying to calm your breaths down but truthfully, you were rendered speechless. Everything you had become accustomed to, the delicate, tender blossom that was slowly growing between you and Jungkook felt as if it had been abruptly yanked from the ground and stamped under a boot.Â
Jungkook had grown anxious at your expression, you were abhorrently livid, if your body language was anything to go by, âY/n,â He finally sighed out, âWhat did you expect me to do? Itâs no secret that the court has doubted you from the very moment-â
âThis isnât about the fucking court!â You hissed out, every ounce of self restraint thrown out the window as you marched over to him, âThis isnât about Di Jin, this isnât about anyone but you! What the fuck is this!?â You cried out shoving the parchment into his chest, pain wrought in your expression, eyes glaring with rage and betrayal, âAfter everything weâve been through together!?â
You ran your hands though your hair trying to calm down your rapidly beating heart, tears vehemently stinging your eyes as you shook your head, âIâve have bared my soul to you, again and again, I- I have tried my best to understand Penumbra, your culture, you. For months! And IâŠâÂ
You closed your eyes, letting the defeated tears trickled down your face, âI genuinely believed that youâŠâ You couldnât even bring yourself to say the words that squeezed too tightly in your throat, a sob finally bubbling from your lips, âWhy!?â You whimpered out, finally staring at him, âWhy did you not tell me about Eunoia? Or the rumors, orâŠor any of it!âÂ
It would be one thing if he had this investigated when you had first arrived in Penumbra, but he didnât, this was recent, too recent. All of your fresh memories with him spiraling in your head, the intimacy you had nervously shared with him.
âBecause, what if it was true?â Jungkookâs jaw clenched, âI donât take any pleasure saying that Y/n! But I needed to be sure that you werenât playing a game with me.âÂ
Your lips trembled in disbelief as warm tears dripped down your face, âNo I said those words to you!â You pointed an accusing finger at him, âI asked you those same words and you looked me in the eyes and lied to me!â
âI wasnât lying to you!â Jungkook immediately hissed back, âIâm not in a forgiving position! I needed to know you were on my side for certain and those words I said were not a lie! I donât expect you to understand, nor do I expect your forgiveness, but I did what I had to do!âÂ
You stared at him for a long moment in disbelief, tears dripping down your chin as Jungkook sighed, cupping your cheeks as he brushed the tears away, âIâve meant every word Iâve said to you, and the feelings I have, itâs all real.â He pressed his forehead against yours, âBut you canât expect me to have zero doubts in your credibility, you were going to marry the Prince of the kingdom that took great pleasure in slaughtering my people.â
âThat isnât fair Jungkook!â You tried to bite back your sob, your heart as if it was being torn to shreds, âEverything youâre saying isnât fair! You know it isnât!âÂ
âLife isnât fair and it isnât kind Y/n,â Jungkook frowned at the new tears that dripped down your face, âIâm only sorry that Iâm the one having to tell you this.âÂ
âFuck you!â You spat at him, shoving him away, âPaint it how you want, but it doesnât change what you did, you choose to not trust me. You choose to have me investigated and you choose to look me in the eyes and tell me this was not a game to you.â
âY/n-â
âNo.â You snapped sharply, looking up at him as your voice trembled softly, âMe and you, weâre done. Youâre right, you donât deserve my forgiveness nor my understanding. The only thing we have left is the fact that weâre both bitches serving the same crown. You are nothing more than a liar Jungkook.â
âYou donât mean that.â Jungkook shook his head, his jaw clenching.Â
âI mean every fucking word.â You seethed.
You turned around, shoving the doors open to the room as you shoved the tears from your eyes, everyone had looked at you in baited breath but you only walked over to Yoongi, âTake me to my room. My room, please.âÂ
Yoongi had parted his lips but said no more, doing as you asked as you shoved the tears from your eyes, trying to pick up the broken pieces of your heart that laid cracked and shattered from Jungkookâs heartless words.Â
He really was as wicked as they said he was.Â
#bts#bts fanfic#jungkook x reader#jungkook x y/n#jungkook smut#jungkook x reader smut#jungkook scenario#bts imagine#bts x reader#bts au fic
1K notes
·
View notes
Note
Could we do a prequel of âground rulesâ like what really happened that night..
someone requested this nearly a whole year ago, i found it whilst trying to clean up my inbox and, okay so FINE, the girlies want smut ???? they can GET it, enjoy (fiy: this can totally be read on its own w/o needing to be aware of what ground rules is even about) (cw: 18+ smut) Wordcount: 4.9K
---
Inside Out & Outside In
(read Ground Rules here)
Ghosted.
Youâd seen this guy three times, had talked to each other for over a month.
Ghosted.
Three lovely dates. Were absolutely planning on taking it there tonight. Had shaved your whole body, were wearing matching underwear which never fucking happened, were lotioned and potioned and ready. Smelled fucking amazing.
Only to be fucking ghosted.
He said heâd meet you at a certain restaurant youâd really wanted to go to, and then⊠just didnât show. Calls went unanswered until they got declined. Blocked? Maybe. But why? For what? Weren't you unbelievably hot, and nice, and kind, and smart, and cute, et cetera, et cetera?
After waiting for way longer than you shouldâve, you texted a friend. Asked if they were still having people over that night and if it was okay if you stopped by too â youâd turned down the invite earlier, because you had a hot date, obviously.
âyes please come! everyoneâs hereâ got followed by a more concerned, âeverything ok?â
No, not really, but maybe after another drink you would be.
You walked into your friendâs flat and were welcomed by about fifteen people shouting loud heys and hellos, all upbeat and happy and cheery.
Joe took one look and saw you were definitely not feeling all upbeat or happy or cheery, and went to fetch you a drink whilst you explained to the friend youâd texted that he just⊠he didnât show up.
âWhat the fuck? He just⊠he just bailed on you? Did you call? Or text?â
âI did, butââ
âWerenât you seeing him for a little while already?â someone else chimed in, and you realized that your friend mustâve informed everyone else. Or, at least, some people. Not that this was a huge party â just, a get-together, a gathering. Just some people over in her flat, drinks and snacks and loud laughter with some background music going. Like a night at the pub, but cheaper, and open âtil later.
âNo they went onâ you went on a couple dates, right? My God, and to then justâŠâ
âDid you get stood up?â
âYea, Iââ
âHey, come on,â Joe interrupted, holding up a drink for you but nodding his head towards the balcony. Get you out of this overwhelming bombarding of questions. You didnât need telling twice.
Outside, you leant on the banister with Joe next to you and just took quiet sips of your drinks in silence for a second. Joe rolled a cigarette and didnât really say anything. Didnât ask anything. Not until you sniffed loudly and he saw you were trying your best to blink tears away, to suck the excess water that was starting to pool there back into your tear ducts somehow.
âHey, heâs an idiot. Proper dickhead.â
You let a wet laugh escape you and nodded. âYea, he is.â
âHow long did you wait around for?â
You winced, annoyed and disappointed with yourself for how long you sat in that restaurant by yourself.
âToo long,â but then you immediately defended, âBut you know, I didnât want to assume the worst. What if something happened? What if there was a good reason forâ maybe he was just running late, you know? People run late sometimes for valid reasons, don't they?â
Joe nodded, lighting his cigarette and filling his lungs with smoke before he blew it out to the side, away from you. Considerate.
âYouâre too kind for this world, you know?â
You grimaced, and Joe went, âNo, thatâs a good thing! We need more people like that. Like you.â
âYea. Well. Thanks, I guess...â
You didnât mean it, thought it just made your life unnecessarily and unfairly difficult, but Joe wasnât one to press it any further.
Another silence fell where you listened to the noises coming from inside. Someone knocked over a glass which caused commotion and you could hear the beat, the soft bass, of whatever song was playing.
You drank, and Joe smoked in between sips and you both looked down at the street. A car was trying to parallel park and failing miserably at it. The silence and lack of attention on you was just what you needed to open up.
âI was really starting to fancy him,â
âYea? Already?â
âWouldnât have gone to see him again if I didnât,â
âMakes sense,â Joe tapped some ashes over the banister, âThatâs actually smart⊠also makes this extra shit.â
Yea, it did.
âI think⊠maybe Iâm just, I think Iâm just a bad judge of character, because I donâtââ you stopped because your throat did something funny. You had to cough to mask the sob that got stuck in there and tried to hide your wet eyes as you turned away from Joe.
But Joe saw.
Joe knew.
âDarlinâ,â Joe tossed his cigarette and took hold of you by a shoulder. Made you turn back to make eye-contact.
Yea, you were definitely crying.
âCome here.â
You got pulled into a hug and decided that, yea, fuck it, you were totally allowed to cry actually. A shitty thing had happened and it was absolutely fine to be sad about that. It didnât exactly help that whilst you waited at the restaurant, youâd downed two fat glasses of wine already and were now halfway through a beer, but... Joe was there and he was nice, and friendly, and was warm and hugged you tight, and didnât ask invasive questions, and, wasnât that somehow just exactly what you needed?
You stood like that for a while, just in Joeâs tender embrace in the cold air, blinking slow tears down your face every now and then.
A knock on the window made you want to turn, to pull away from Joe to see who that was and why they wanted your attention. But Joe wouldnât let you. You felt how he shook his head at whoever was on the other side of the sliding door and didnât let his grip waver.
Apparently there was some sort of nonverbal communication, because next you felt Joe jerk his head to the side. You imagined he nodded in the direction he wanted that person to disappear into. Imagined his frowning fuck off facial expression.
âWho is that?â you asked, voice a little constricted because you had a throat full of weird emotions.
âNo one important.â
You huffed a laugh. The people inside were all of your friends â they were all important.
After another short silence, Joe let his arms slip down and pulled back. You werenât off the hook yet, though. Joe kept his arms loosely around you and forced eye-contact.
âYou okay?â
âYea...â you lied as you sniffed.
â...you sure?â
You huffed a laugh and were honest when you said, âNo.â
You saw Joeâs worried eyes scan your features, seemingly looking for something hidden in your eyes. Then his eyes cast down and looked at the drink you were holding still.
âNeed something stronger?â
âYes, please.â
Joe smiled at you, impossibly warm, and kind, and sweet. It was the sort of grin that was impossible not to copy.
âIâll be just a sec,â Joe said, stepping towards the door. âDo not do anythiâ keep both those feet on the ground, no irrational silly decisions.â
You gave him a deadpan stare followed by an eye-roll that made him laugh.
âAll right. Just checking,â Joe disappeared inside and couldnât fight his smile.
Neither could you.
Inside you saw people try to grab his attention, try to ask him if you were okay, what was going on with you. It was all well-meant attention, but exactly the opposite of what Joe wanted. Heâd assigned himself the role of carer for the night. Would lend you either shoulder of his for you to cry on for however long you needed.
Joe wasn't going to lie; he fucking loved this.
Obviously it was awful that you were sad, but to be able to swing in and protect a fragile pretty girl all night? Sign him the fuck up.
Itâs why he ended up ignoring everyone for the rest of the night. Told people to leave you alone, that you needed a minute, to not bother you a second. Hogged you all night. Kept you out on the balcony and fetched you drinks and snacks. And when you started getting cold, only more reason to hug you, to try and keep you warm.
And, listen, so what if you started playing up how sad you actually really were?
So what if you used a face on Joe that you knew would make him go, âNo, stop it, donât cry, enough now,â whilst using a palm to push your head into his chest?
So what if, after a quiet murmuring conversation whilst hugging, you shivered because just Joeâs arms around your back werenât warming you up enough, and to fix it, Joe opened his coat and let you snuggle inside whilst he wrapped the wool mix fabric tightly around your back?
So what if you were a little more into the attention than you were letting on, and started mentally thanking the universe for that wanker standing you up tonight?
You deserved nice things too.
And Joe was a nice thing.
Joe made soft jokes about the people you were both looking at inside. Said some of them definitely deserved to be ghosted by someone, unlike you. Made you turn your attention towards the moon, because look how nice it looked tonight. Let you complain about your lack of love life and was self-deprecating about his love life in return, just to make you smile.
Joe let you try a hand at rolling a cigarette for him, which youâd never done before. It was obvious too. When you handed him a barely-there sad excuse for a cigarette, all pretend-proud because you knew exactly how shite it was, Joe carefully took it from you and inspected it with a funny face, eyes all narrow, eyebrows up high on his face. Made you giggle. But then he went and actually tried to light it, and you laughed, tried to take it from him and said, âNo, don't actually smoke it!â but Joe was quick to hold it out of your reach as he blew out a little smoke and said, âIt's perfect.â.
Joe warmed you up from the inside out and from the outside in. With more drinks, and whispered jokes, and empathetic eyes, and squeezing hugs, and with the body heat trapped between his button-down and his coat.
After one particular tight squeeze, you felt your whole body react. Unmistakably you felt it mostly inside of your underwear.
Fanny-flutter.
That sort of made sense. How could any of this not have an effect on you? And it wasnât as if it didnât have an effect on Joe, either.
You easily confessed, alcohol in your veins lessening the sensitivity to rejection, not at all bothered about what Joe's reaction would be. You had expected it would definitely make him feel awkward, would maybe scare him off, but instead, heâd gone, âYea? Feel this,â and had guided your hand to his crotch. He was half-hard.
Inside, one of your friends saw and grabbed another by the forearm, eyes bulging with shock. Joeâs coat covered your hand from direct view, and the light from inside reflected in the windows, but that was definitely your hand pressing onto a penis. The windows were big and you were stood right in front. How was no one to notice this? It was just the one friend at first though, but her gasp followed by the arm grab made two people see.
Then two more.
Then five, sevenâ eight.
âDid he just...?â
âI fucking told youâ I called it! Didn't I call this an hour ago?â
You faked needing to go to the toilet and left without telling your friends goodbye.
Two minutes later Joe excused himself, said he was tired and would see everyone next week, and had found you waiting for him just outside the building.
He took some hurried steps and stopped to stand right in front of you, peering down and smiling slightly. Youâd been close all night, bodies either touching or close enough to touch, and even though it had just been mere minutes, Joe had started missing it already, so he stood close and looked down at you and smiled. Waited.
His coat was hanging open still from when youâd been inside of it, and with the wind picking up, you used it as an excuse to keep your hands and fingers busy because, what the fuck were you and Joe actually going to do?
Tension had risen enough on the balcony, and youâd essentially snuck out after revealing to each other that youâd turned each other on.
You and Joe didnât do this.
Had never done this.
But all you knew is that you wanted to be close to him, and so your fingers slowly buttoned up his coat, starting from the bottom. Joe didnât move and tried to control his breathing as he watched your eyes drag up his body one button at a time.
You let your hands linger after doing up the last one, fingers touching the fabric that covered his chest, and you swallowed as you stared. Imagined the skin that was hidden underneath all the layers there. Â
âMine or yours?â Joe asked, voice impossibly soft.
Your breath hitched, and on the back-end of an exhale you managed to say, âYou live closer.â
âAll right,â Joe grinned widely and presented his open palm, âLetâs go then.â.
You grabbed onto it and turned to start the short walk, but Joe was cemented in place and pulled you right back, swinging you back and right into him. Youâd have laughed at how clumsy that collision felt if it wasnât for Joeâs lips clashing with yours on the impact.
You wished it didnât take you by surprise as much as it did, because you knew Joe mustâve felt how you went rigid all over for a second and he was about to pull back in response. Like heâd made a mistake and only realized by your reaction.
The slightest hint of Joe not kissing you, however, was enough to kickstart your whole system and you moved to chase after him which resulted in the kiss never even breaking, and Joe released a small noise from his throat.
Not a mistake, then.
He kissed you harder when you reciprocated, and it was cold out, but Joe was warm, and you and Joe had never done this before â had never even looked at each other and considered this to be a possibility, and it was exciting. The buildup had felt so very natural and, listen, you were both adults, werenât you? Could do what you wanted to do. Didnât have to talk everything over because, well, doing this, doing what your bodies felt like doing, was just nicer.
Joe shook his hand from the one he was still holding onto and moved them up to hold your face. Cupped your jaw and held your head in place as he kissed you more. You had to hold onto his wrists for fear of losing balance, or maybe for fear of floating away entirely.
The sound of a balcony door opening high up above you somewhere sprung anxiety into Joeâs legs.
He broke the kiss, found your hand again and said, âQuick. Come on,â and pulled you right along the pavement, your shorter legs doing the most to try and keep up.
Quick legs nearly jogged themselves down a couple of streets, and knees impatiently clicked in and out of over-stretching as you had to wait for some cars to pass when you had to cross a road. Joe took the moment to bring your colder hand up to his face, cupping it with both of his and blowing some hot air onto your fingers before he planted kisses there.
You let an almost pained noise escape you, said, âCanât be so sweet to me. Makes me want to be sweet back.â which was music to Joeâs ears.
About a minute removed from Joeâs flat, you felt a drop on your forehead. Then another. You held out a hand, and felt how quickly the rain picked up.
âShit, come on,â Joe said, squinting up at the sky and tightening his grip on your hand before he started running.
It only took a second for the couple of drops to turn into a sudden torrential downpour. The water was cold, and it hurt your forehead, but you were laughing as you ran. This all felt ridiculous.
Joe had to let go of your hand to get into his building, and you saw his wet hands fumble with his keys a little. Joe noticed his own shaky fingers and knew you were watching too, so he overdid it. Shook so hard, he dropped the keys and made you laugh.
âOh my God, hurry up,â you pretended to want to take over, but you got playfully shoved to the side and just got more wet in the process.
Both ways.
When he eventually pushed the door open, he held it and did a silly little bow whilst gesturing for you to walk inside first.
Ever the gentleman. Meant he'd be outside in the rain longer.
He took hold of you by the waist with both hands and dug his fingers in firmly over your coat. You were a tipsy mess of soft giggles as you covered his hands with yours, easily letting yourself be lead towards the lift.
Each time there was a second of you not being as close, it was his hands to moved you back in.
Outside the lift you kissed some more.
Inside the lift you kissed some more.
Outside Joeâs door you kissed some more, hands roaming over clothes.
Inside Joeâs flat you kissed some more, hands roaming under clothes.
Wet coats and shoes got discarded in a messy heap by the door.
You noticed that Joeâs ears had significantly darkened in colour, from more than the cold rain couldâve done to them. They were so fucking red, you could practically feel the phantom burn in your own.Â
You couldnât remember the last time youâd been in here, in his flat. Maybe a couple months ago when you and some friends picked him up on your way somewhere, dipped inside real quick because one needed the toilet and another had never seen the place before.
You hadnât been there often at all, but you knew the way to his bedroom. Made your way there blindly, because all you could see was the inside of your eyelids as Joe kept his face firmly attached to yours.
In there, you bumped your hip into a dresser and nearly tripped over something left on the floor. Joe made noises as if he could feel your pain and pulled you snug against him by the hips. Made you be able to feel his entirety through his trousers, and something in the back of your brain sparked.Â
Instead of focusing on your own clothes, your mind was with getting Joe out of his first. You wanted to feel him. Youâd get to you later.Â
Wrong.
Joe got to you immediately.
He pulled on the hem of your top and worked it over your head, leaving your to blow a mess of hair from your face which didn't work because it was all wet strands that stuck to wet skin. You heard Joe suppress a giggle, used a kiss to not let it slip out, because fucking God, you were so fucking cute.
Your fingers found Joeâs trousers to undo, but Joe was quick to take over. Knew itâd be faster if he did it himself.
âYouâre going to have to talk to me,â Joe panted, shoulders pulled up high and chin tucked in as he undid the button to his trousers, carefully handling the zipper. You frowned as you peeled your wet jeans from your legs, nearly losing your balance as you did.
Was okay though. Joe caught you with a strong arm before you did.Â
âTell me what you like,â
Considerate. But you werenât one to say all that much during getting to know someone like this. Joe could get some panting yesses and some encouraging moans from you to guide him along, but thatâd sort of be it.
âTell me what you donât,â Joe added, because your lack of answer translated into hesitation from you.
The rain was really coming down harder now, violent and unrelenting, tapping hard against the windows of his bedroom. It was nice for background noise, didnât leave the silence awkward. Muffled everything a little and you were glad you couldn't hear your own heartbeat in your ears because that meant Joe wouldn't be able to hear it rattle in your chest either.
With his arm still around your waist from making sure you didnât topple over, Joe crowded in more, and where touches and kisses had been hurried and messy since stepping over the threshold, Joe took a second to just... be close.
Let his nose circle yours without letting your lips meet.
It turned you on so much, it kind of drove you mad.
He took a small step forwards that forced you to take one backwards.
You curled both arms behind your back to unclasp your bra, and Joe was quick to remove it from between the two of you, letting it drop to the floor. You heard his careful breathing, felt it on your face as his grip around you tightened as he slowly pushed forward more.
You took small backward steps until the back of your legs touched the bed and you made sure to wrap both arms around Joeâs neck to ensure youâd take him with you.
Joe braced an arm against the bed, slowing you both down, ensuring the wind didn't get knocked out of you.
The second your bare back touched his sheets, Joe's mouth found yours again in the dark and hands roamed where they hadn't roamed before.
âIs this okay?â Joe muttered after a while, one finger hooking the side of your underwear, like this wasnât the sole reason for you even being there in the first place, and you nodded.
Of course this was okay.Â
But suddenly, almost just to fuck with him, you frowned and went, âActuallyâŠâ all serious, like you were about to leave a yelp review, and Joe pulled back immediately.Â
You felt how he held his breath, waiting for you to say something. Hesitant. Nervous.
âYouâve not said anythiâ look, these match the bra,â
Joeâs eyes scanned down, looked over his shoulder but couldnât see your bra at all, and then turned to look back at you, confused.
âItâs a set.â
Joe didnât get it. Why would he fucking care if your bra matched your briefs?
Joe dipped down and kissed your neck to avoid having to answer.
Joe had also said youâd have to tell him what you liked, and... all right, fine, you could try.
âTell me you like it, I want you toâ say you like âem,â
âI love them,â Joe immediately obliged, speaking hot breath into your ear.
Good.
You hadnât put the effort in for Joe specifically, because how could you have ever predicted this is where youâd end up, but you had put in effort and wanted, no needed, the validation.
âI love them so much,â Joe said, hands now working to pull them down your legs whilst you started trying to undo Joe of his underwear.
It was dark, and the air around you felt cold where the rain had left you wet, but Joe was on top of you, and you were both entirely naked now, and arousal worked hard to heat you up from the inside out. You felt yourself start to unfurl at the edges.
Joeâs hands were everywhere.
Joeâs mouth was everywhere.
âInside,â you panted, surprised you were actually instructing.
âYea? Where?â Joe asked, voice all breathy, his fingers stroking silky soft skin, leaving trails of tingles and slick.
You didnât even really care where if you were honest. Just wanted to feel him inside. Youâd felt it press up against you for long enough now.
âInside,â you said again, unable and unwanting to explain yourself any further, but using your hands to help and guide, showing him rather than telling him.
And fine. Joe could be shown. Instructing didnât always need words. Could be nonverbal all the same, Joe decided, gladly letting you help him push himself inside.
And, fuck.
Fuck.
That felt so fucking good.
Joe went slow.
Was all tender touch and paid attention. Tried to hold his breath until he couldnât anymore. Tried to keep his groans inside until he couldnât anymore.
Joe went slow until he couldnât anymore, hips finding a pace all by themselves, spurred on by your moans and your finger nails that dug wherever they could dig.
Joeâs weight on top felt nice.
Joeâs hands moving your legs about rather than trying to manoeuvre you into entirely new positions was nice.
Joeâs head buried into the space between your neck and shoulder was nice.
All his sounds unmistakably close to your ear was nice.
It was all nice, and then it became good.
âYes,â you panted, moaned loudly, and heard Joe pant and huff a proud laugh.
âYea?â
âMm hmm,â
You felt it creep up. Slowly, but definitely there. Joe needed to keep doing exactly what he was doing. No messing.
âYes, donât stop, donâtââ moans got louder, and, it fed something inside Joe. His ego, his pride, his dignity, his confidence.
It had the wrong effect.
Joe knew he was doing something good, because, look at you. But it made him want to do more. Encouraged by the noise you were making, Joe upped all of everything he was doing, andâ
âNo, youâreââ you laid a flat hand over his shoulder in an attempt to slow him back down.
You felt how Joe went rigid, almost halted entirely.
âGo backâ you need to, do itâ I said, donât stop, youââ
You werenât very good at using your words, but could anyone really blame you? Look at where you were. What you were doing. How you were feeling.
Joe got the message, though. Went back to what he was doing before when you had started moaning yesses and, yea, it took a little time to get back to that same place you were before. But Joe was unrelenting, just like the rain outside that got smacked against the windows by strong gusts of wind, and your orgasm hit you just like it as well.
For a second or two, you werenât really there.
You felt Joeâs weight, felt his movement, felt his touch, but you were gone.
Heard just the rustle of wind and the clattering of raindrops, a loud static in your mind, and felt utter, utter bliss.
You floated long, tried to stretch it for as long as you could, until you suddenly were there again, in Joe's bedroom, on top of his sheets, and you heard him groan loudly. Felt his hips stutter against your own. Felt him spill deep inside.
It took Joe long to pull out.
He kind of kept going for a little bit after he came too, seemed almost hypnotised and went for as long as he could, until he couldn't anymore. Until he winced, and stopped, and carefully pulled himself out.
You awaited reality to crash into you like a shockwave, but the shock took its sweet time and you thought maybe it was saving itself for the morning, because this was always your favourite part. Straight after, where guys let their heads drop against your shoulder, against your chest, all their weight heavy on top as they caught their breath.
And Joe was just like every other guy ever, because he did the same. Rested on top of you until his breathing evened out.
But Joe was also different, because before he rolled off of you, his hands found your face to touch, to cup, to hold as he pressed kisses into sweaty skin, and then asked you if you needed anything. If he could get you something.
âThe bathroom,â you said, letting a breathy laugh escape you that Joe copied.
You pushed all thoughts of doubt aside, told your mind that it could panic over the lack of protection used later. Shock was allowed to find you in the morning, youâd decided now.
âDonât be long,â Joe mused, rolling off and moving covers to crawl underneath, revealing he expected you back. Back into bed with him. To cuddle, to snuggle, to tangle limbs and to fall asleep together.
What the fuck was your life?
You and Joe didnât do this.
Had never done this.
But it was nice, and comfortable, and exactly what you fucking needed, so you gave in. Peed, cleaned yourself up, splashed water wherever you felt it needed splashing, and snuck right back into bed where it was warm. Where two strong arms pulled you close.
You were both naked still.
And Joe had his remnants inside you still.
But reality could find you later.
Joe warmed you up from the inside out and from the outside in.
Reality could find you in the morning.
the end
---
The Taglisted
@adoreyouusugar, @alana4610, @ali-in-w0nderland, @alwayslindie, @babybluebex, @barfightzanddiscolightz, @bettyfrommars, @cancankiki, @capricornrisingsstuff, @chaoticgood-munson, @choke-me-eddie, @demonsanddemogorgons, @did-it-work, @dirtyeddietini, @dylanmunson, @eddies-puppet, @electricmunson, @emma77645, @emmamooney, @everythinghasafacee, @figmentofquinn, @frootvelvet, @ghost-proofbaby, @ghostinthebackofyourhead, @harringtonfan4, @haylaansmi, @jasminearondottir, @jewellethief, @joesquinns, @kellyxo1, @kennedy-brooke, @lovelyblueness, @manda-panda-monium, @miserybeans, @nadixq, @notverywise, @paola-carter, @pepperstories, @phyllosilicate-s, @roosterisdaddy36, @sherrylyn628, @sidthedollface2, @thebellenouvelle, @thewondernanazombie, @tlclick73, @werepartnersnow, @winterwakesthewolf, @witchwolflea, @yelyahcardella, @yunirgo
taglist currently full, sorry
#Joe Quinn#Joseph Quinn#Joe Quinn x You#Joseph Quinn x You#Joe Quinn x Reader#Joseph Quinn x Reader#Joe Quinn Fanfic#Joe Quinn fanfiction#Joseph Quinn Fanfic#Joseph Quinn Fanfiction#joe quinn x y/n#joseph quinn x y/n#icallhimjoey#ground rules#inside out and outside in
235 notes
·
View notes
Text
new beginnings | may 27 - june 2
note: before i start this, i just want to warn y'all that it's 24.4k. if you want to read this in one sitting, i recommend locking in.
please hit me up in my inbox to give me feedback! or your thoughts! or speculation on what's coming next! i want you guys to talk to me all the time and tell me every thought you have. if i could send each of you the google document and force you to leave comments, i would.
also, i think by the time this fic is finished, it might be long enough to be a novel. should we all work together to get it published?
1:90 â TREVOR
âDo we really think itâs a good idea to spend the summer down here instead of the Michigan house?â Jack asks. âWe own that one, after all.â
âEveryone knows about the Michigan house,â Trevor points out.
Cole, who had plotted this with Trevor after last summerâs debacle, sighs. âWe canât keep having the same conversation. We decided that we would train at the Checkersâ rink when we can get down to Charlotte and use the cement slab as our own rink in the yard of the rental house in the meantime. So thatâs not your problem. So, what is, Jack? Youâre gonna miss the girls?â
Jack fixes Cole with a cutting glare. âFuck off.â
âYou know, there are girls in North Carolina,â Cole says, a grin dimpling his cheeks. âSweet, southern belles, even.â
Jack rolls his eyes. âI canât wait for the rest of the goons to get here. Weâll put it to a fucking vote and Iâll get to go home.â
âIf you want to go home so bad, why donât you?â Trevor asks. âWeâre not forcing you to be here.â
âYou triple-belted me in the backseat,â Jack argues. âYouâre taking me away from Michigan and you canât even let me have shotgun.â
âTalk, talk, talk,â Trevor mocks. âYou have hands. And fingers. Youâre not helpless.â
Jack huffs from his spot in the back, stubbornly turning his head to the right to watch the trees pass. Cole does the same from the passenger seat, tapping his fingers along the pane of the window.
There are twenty miles, an hour total, still on the GPS. Trevor hasnât seen a town since they stopped at the gas station at the bottom of the mountain, the closest city being Winston-Salem almost an hour and a half ago, barely more than sparse houses and fields in the time since. Theyâre driving along a stream now and the latest exit off this small, two lane highway said âLove Valley.â Trevor snickers at the sign and goes to point it out to Jack, but Jack beats him to it.
âDonât, Z.â
âItâs funny, dude.â
âItâs not, though.â
Cole cranks the volume up, drowning out the continuing argument that floats forward from the backseat.Â
They drive on and Trevor thinks about itâ everything. They have three unobscured months in Litchton, the only people knowing about their whereabouts are their families and coaches. The goons, as Jack referred to them, would be joining them sometime in the next day or two. Quinn and Luke had to wrap up some loose ends at home (Quinn, closing up his apartment for the summer; Luke, visiting some college friends as their semester comes to an end.
Litchton was the safest bet and Krebs had mentioned North Carolina to Trevor in passing the one time they caught up throughout the year, heaving heard from Leschyshyn that the mountain towns of his home state were notoriously quiet and drama-free and that their inhabitants, although lovers of gossip, kept to themselves.Â
After those girls had snuck into the Michigan house at the end of the summer and started showing up wherever the boys went in the evenings, Trevor just wanted a summer off. He wanted time with his friends the way they used to have it, just working out together and drinking until they dropped, swimming and parading around the town like normal guys in their early twenties.Â
In Litchton, they could pretend to be guys that were home for the summer, ready to start some corporate finance or everyday-tie job. It was a look into what couldâve been, had they not dedicated their lives to their sport.Â
For three months, he gets to be Trevor Zegras, the kid who complained about his name being last on the roster in every class growing up and the kid who worked in his momâs store after school. But heâs also Trevor Zegras, NHL superstar, ninth overall pick, owner of the best Michigan goal in the United States, so he might toss his name around in Litchton this summer. Just to see if it gets him anything.
If it doesnât, his good looks certainly will. Whatâs flirting with a few old ladies on the street? Itâll be the highlight of their year.
Trevor misses the driveway the first time the car passes it. Itâs hidden by brush and along a curve. The GPS reroutes themâ but they have to drive an extra fifteen minutes along this road before they can turn around.Â
They drive into a small town, a strip of eclectic stores littering the main road. Thereâs a small grocery store with a fruit stand out front that Cole points to.
âWe could pick up some food while weâre out here,â Cole suggests. Upon hearing Jackâs mouth open in the backseat, he continues, âJust so we donât have to come back later.â
Jack slouches against the backseat, huffing about being cut off at the opportunity to express his discomfort.Â
âJacky, will you relax? Weâre going to have fun this summer.â Trevor tells him, turning into the parking lot and choosing a spot close to the entrance.Â
Cole laughs when Jack unbuckles his three seatbelts in the wrong order and has to untangle them. Trevor flips the mirror down and fudges his hair, fluffing the ends. He had gotten it cut just before they left for this trip, so the edges were still even and sharp.Â
Jack is the first to exit the car, practically throwing himself onto the pavement with his excitement to leave the vehicle behind, if only briefly. Theyâd been driving for hours. Cole flew into New York from MontrĂ©al, so Trevor had to pick him up from the airport. They picked Jack up in Jersey in the early morning and started driving south.Â
Trevor canât blame Jack for his annoyance. Theyâve been in the car with him for ten long hours and they forced the first stretch of driving on him, having spent about two hours in the car before getting him. He had just woken up and had to drive four hours through the traffic of Philly and into Baltimore. He napped while Cole drove down through most of Virginia, and then woke up grumpy anyway when Trevor took over to take on North Carolina.Â
Itâs been a long fucking day.
They shop together, but they bicker quietly. After years of friendship, their arguments seem more like brotherly spats. The knowing smiles from the women in the grocery store prove that theyâve heard encounters like this before, likely in their own homes.Â
Eventually, Trevor rolls his eyes and goes to sit in the car. He leaves Cole and Jack to pay for the groceries. Upon leaving the store, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and pulls up Instagram, hoping to catch up on the posts that he had missed on the long drive.
Walking past the fruit stand out front, Trevor bumps into someone and he stumbles back.
âIâm sorry,â Trevor apologizes, reaching out and steadying the girl with a touch to her elbow. âI didnât see you.â
âHard to see me when youâre on your phone,â she replies with a tilted smile.Â
Trevor lets out a little laugh at her reply, barely a breath. âIâll be more careful next time.â
She nods with an approving hum and turns back to the stand, picking up a peach and turning it over in her hand.Â
Trevor turns and walks to the car, climbing into the vehicle and settling behind the wheel. He watches the sliding door for his friends, but his eyes drift back to the girl.
Sheâs tied a red bandana in her hair and she slips peaches into her mesh bag. She talks to the vendor, using her hands to speak. Sheâs pretty, he realizes, far prettier than the girls he knows from California. The vendor hands her a basket of strawberries, which she takes carefully, inspecting the red berries by twisting the basketâs handle from side to side, spinning it. Trevor can see her profile this wayâ the slope of her nose, smooth. Her eyelashes, long. Her lips, pink and pursed into a little smile. Her stance is tilted, one hand on her hips.
Trevor is back outside the car before he can think. He approaches her as she pays for her fruit, standing behind her when she turns around.
She jumps when she sees him. âYouâre still here?â She asks.
âNo, but Iâm back,â Trevor replies, realizing just how lame he sounds. âMy friends and I are staying here for the summer and I just wanted to introduce myself.â
When he falls silent after explaining himself, she looks at him expectantly. He can see the bottoms of her teeth as her lips part. âSo introduce yourself.â She gestures for him to go on.
âIâm Trevor,â he says, sticking his hand out. âMy friends call me Z.â
Her eyes drop to his hand briefly. She considers it before reaching up and taking his hand, shaking it. âWhy?â She asks.
âMy last name starts with a Z,â Trevor supplies. âZegras.â The smile he gives her is strained, expecting her eyes to light up in recognition. They do, but itâs not in the way he expects.
âYouâre Greek?â She asks, her interest piqued.Â
âYeah,â Trevor replies. âBut not, like⊠Greek. Iâm from New York, but I live in California now.â
At the mention of California, her face stiffens. She hums disapprovingly. âGot sick of the West Coast, I take it? Is that why youâre back east this summer?â
Trevor flounders for a moment. âI love California, but the guys and I always spend our summers together. Usually weâre in Michigan.â
âSo yâall travel all around, huh?â She asks. She doesnât sound impressed, which makes Trevor nervous. In fact, she sounds almost disdainful, but the look on her face appears as though sheâs holding back a laugh. Whether that is at his expense, he doesnât know.
âWeâre very lucky,â Trevor confirms, nodding tightly. âMost of our travel is for work, though. We all work in the same industry and it involves a lot of, um, business trips.â
âBusiness trips?â She asks, letting the laugh overtake her this time as she looks him up and down. âYou?â
Trevor looks down at his own outfit, the basketball shorts and loose t-shirt. Theyâre two of the few clothes he owns that are not branded with the Ducks logo. He scratches the back of his head sheepishly. âWeâve been driving a while and I wanted to be comfortable.â
âYou certainly look comfortable,â She agrees with a nod, her grin knowing and wide.
âI didnât catch your name,â Trevor says with a similar grin, shuffling forward just a step now that heâs got her smiling and laughing.
Itâs then that Cole and Jack exit the grocery store, each with a hefty load of grocery bags on their arms. Theyâre laughing, so it appears Cole has managed to cheer up the sullen Jack in Trevorâs absence. Trevor watches the girlâs eyes leave his, drawn to the movement and volume of his two friends. He curses them in his mind, watching as they find him and decide to approach.
âI thought you were warming up the car, Z,â Jack accuses, his eyes flickering between Trevor and the girl. âDâyou get distracted?â
Trevor bites his tongue before forcing a smile on his face. He turns back to the girl. âThese are the some of the friends I mentioned, Jack and Cole. The other ones, Jackâs brothers, arenât here yet.â Trevor knows heâs overexplaining, but he canât help it. Something about this girl has him awkward and tongue-tied, yet his tongue canât stop forming words and pushing them out.
âYeah, your business partners.â She rubs a hand over her face, smoothing out the half-smile that was clearly keeping a laugh at bay. âAre they also from California?â
Cole snorts. âBusiness partners?â He repeats. âFrom California? No way. Youâd never catch me dead in Anaheim, unless weâre playing there. Believe me, Iâd be on the quickest flight back.â
âI just said we all worked in the same industry,â Trevor corrects, throwing on his most charming smile to try and salvage the situation. He wasnât lying, but this girl might think he is, and that would be disastrous. He doesnât know why, but it would be. He wants her to think highly of him and now heâs made two bad first impressions.
The second one is his friendsâ fault, of course.
And she does think heâs lyingâ Trevor can tell by the way she looks him up and down, then Cole, then Jack. Her eyes squint imperceptibly at Coleâs mention of âplayingâ in Anaheim, rather than working. It was a statement that could have extended the conversation, but this girl seems to decide that she is uninterested.
She nods sarcastically, then scoffs quietly. âI have to go,â she says. âIt was nice to meet you, Trevor. Have fun in Litchton this summer, boys.â
âOh, we will,â Jack assures her. Trevor hates how his eyes rake over her, combing through each detail of her skin, her clothes, and her hair.
âNice meeting you!â Cole calls after her as she walks away.
Both boys turn to Trevor, equally annoying smiles on their faces.Â
âShut up,â he hisses before they can say anything.Â
âWho was that?â Cole asks.
âI didnât get her name,â Trevor growls through gritted teeth. âShe was just about to tell me and then the two of you showed up.â
âBoo-hoo,â Jack teases. âSo you wonât be the first to bed a girl this summer, for⊠how many summers in a row is it now, Coley?â
Coleâs laughter breaks his face, but Trevor interrupts before he can speak.
âItâs not even a real competition, Jack. You only act like it is because you fuck the same girl every summer as soon as we get to the lake house. Itâs trashy.â
âBeing a winner isnât trashy, Trev. In fact, maybe I should go follow after the girl you were just chatting up. Iâll show her how a real man flirts.â
âShut the fuck up.â Trevor feels a flare of anger well up inside of him when Jack insinuates taking this girl for himself. It should be anger about questioning Trevorâs manhood, but it is not. âGet in the car.â
He stalks off, starting the car this time and situating himself behind the wheel. Jack vies for the passenger seat unsuccessfully, souring his mood yet again. Despite Coleâs smaller stature, Jack is the one left in the backseat with the bags of groceries around him. Soon, Trevorâs shirt joins him after a misguided throw to the trunk of the car where their luggage resides.
When they arrive at the house, Jack only carries the groceries inside. He claims heâs been stilted all day and Trevor canât really do much to prove otherwise. Cole carries in his and Jackâs luggage into the homeâ a rental that Trevor paid good money to book for the entire summer.Â
âI get the best room!â Trevor yells after them. âI paid for it! I want the ensuite bathroom!â
âGo fuck yourself,â Jack replies. Heâll leave the room for Trevor to take anyway.Â
The three boys had planned this ahead of time. They would be in Litchton the whole summer, so they will take the three bedrooms that have king beds. Quinn and Luke will take the queen beds in the other bedroom, and the various guests throughout the summer will take the bunk beds in the basement. From the pictures alone, Trevor realizes that the house could sleep more than ten people. If they can find ten people, maybe they could throw a party.Â
and invite that girl, Trevor thinks.
Heâs taken aback by the thought and its suddenness. He doesnât even know her name or if heâll see her againâ so why is he thinking of her?
Trevor shakes the thought and grabs his bags from the back of the car. He used an extra practice bag from the bottom of his closet in Anaheim to pack his clothes for the summer, so he has a free hand to open the door that Cole closed behind him.Â
He finds the big bedroom easily and drops his bag in the closet, not bothering to unpack. He looks out the sliding door onto his porch, the wrap-around that encircles the entire back of the house. His porch holds two rocking chairs and a wooden bench. The house is built out of woodâ almost overwhelmingly soâ and the decorations match. His bedframe, his dresser, his bedside table, his small desk, the fan, even the blinds on the window⊠all of them are made of wood.Â
His bathroom has double sinks and a granite countertop. The handles are gold in color, but likely not in material. The spout of the sink is more like a water spigot that one might find outdoors, but itâs classy. When Trevor enters his bathroom, heâs in awe of the jacuzzi tub and shower on the other side of the room.Â
The tub and shower are both built from dark marble, bespeckled with lines of darker ore. The tub has wooden cabinets beneath the feet of marble on either side of the tub, which holds towels and toiletries on the right and left respectively. The tub has jets and a handheld spout thatâs detachable. Trevor considers them. He can think of a use for both.
The shower is spacious with an overhead spout, wide and fancy. It has ledges for toiletries, as well as a seat in the corner. The door is glass and there is a hook for towels next to the opening. The shower stands from ceiling to floor, completely confined. Despite the windows to the side of it, the occupant of the shower would be completely hidden from sight, once the glass door steams up.Â
Trevor explores the house further, but doesnât take up residence anywhere. Cole and Jack seem to have put the groceries away while he found his room and looked around. Now, theyâre nowhere to be found. Theyâve likely taken up residence in their bedrooms for the night, tired from their eleven hour drive.
Lord knows Jack needs sleep before he braves this vacation. He always gets grumpy when heâs tired, part of the reason why he naps prior to every game.Â
Trevor is glad that all of the boys can make it up for the summer. He canât wait to get things started.
2:90 â HONEY
She wakes with the sunrise, as she does every Tuesday. Itâs her first day of the week at the bookstore and she has to open. The Reading Nook is always closed on Mondays and she is one of three workersâ the owner, Ada and her best friend since childhood, Bea. Ada opens the store on Thursday, whereas Bea opens it on Friday. Every other day of the week, the responsibility falls on her.
She makes her coffee and drinks it on her couch, looking out the window towards the mountains in the distance. Itâs clear today and she can see the rows of mountains clearlyâ ten rows back. Once, her father had told her that if you could count ten rows back, you were looking at the mountains across state lines. If you could count ten mountains, then you could count all the way to Tennessee.Â
She believed him, until she realized that the sun always rises behind those mountains. She faces east. Tennessee is to the west.
Still, the memory comes with fondness. It was before she moved away from home to pursue a life of quietness in the mountains, her favorite place in the world. Those days are long in the past. She has no interest in returning to them, given how far sheâs come. The only person from her hometown that was welcomed into this new life was Bea and she has proven time and time again that she is deserving of that role.
Not only did they grow up together, but she got her nickname because of her friendship with Bea. As children, a long-forgotten teacher had made a comment about the two being attached at the hip, stuck together like glue. She had corrected herself with a laugh, evidently feeling clever when she said: âNo, more like a bee to honey, right, girls?â From that day on, she had only gone by Honey and Bea had shortened her name from Beatrice to keep the analogy.Â
She drives to The Reading Nook and unlocks the store, wiping the counter and sweeping the main room while she waits for her regular patrons to enter the store.
On Tuesdays, the âfoundingâ women of Litchton convene in the bookstore and knit. Some days, Honey joins them. Others, she just wishes to sit and read at their table, listening in on the gossip of the week. The women are not so much founders as the grandmothers who lived in Litchton since their birth, having married and worked and raised families here. They are true Appalachian womenâ driven by superstition and fantastical solutions, lovers of a good story, and wonderful bakers who only crave to share their gift. They are churchgoers, often multiple times a week, and headstrong believers in their chosen politician. These are the attributes that Honey does not share with the womenâ she was an outsider, although she has been welcomed into the Litchton society since moving here. She attended church when the ladies asked her to, usually for the rare wedding or baptism. Rarer for a funeral, luckily. Honey does not feel any particular way about politics, at least not out loud, and sheâs lucky that the ladies try to reserve that topic for the debates of their husbands over dinner parties, not the knitting circle on early Tuesday mornings.
Sacha is the first to arrive to the bookstore that morning, armed with blueberry muffins in a tupperware that Honey will have to wash in the little sink in the back while the women are knitting. Sacha has left one too many tupperwares and bowls in The Reading Nook and Honey wonât allow her to leave another behind.Â
Honey plates the muffins for Sacha while the elderly woman secures the long table in the store for her friends. It does not take long for Scarlett, Gillian, Vera, and Rosalind to join. The women each knit their own project, waking up over coffee and muffins before the gossip starts.
It begins with Veraâs sonâs divorce, something she had been dreading since he proposed to his soon-to-be ex-wife while they were still students at NC State. They had moved to Raleigh permanently, an action that Vera believes started this whole thing. When her son left home, and his wife finally revealed that she didnât want children, Vera knew it was over. Or so she said. Honey thinks that sheâs just butthurt about her son fleeing the nest⊠ten years ago. She wonders, briefly, if her own mother feels this way about her.
Honey shakes herself out of her thoughts as soon as Scarlett introduces the next topic, the topic that Honey knew was coming since the night before.
âDid you see those young men at the store yesterday? I know you always do your shopping on Monday evenings, Rosalind.â Scarlett tilts her head like sheâs conspiring with Rosalind, like Rosalind has been holding information from the group.
Rosalind nods, eyes glinting behind her wired glasses. âThey were such handsome boys. Lord, I tell you, if I were a young lady nowadaysâŠâ
She trails off and Honey stifles a laugh, looking down at the counter. She can feel the ladiesâ eyes on her, no doubt hoping that the mention of boys piques her interest. Honey knows how these ladies were in their dayâ boy crazy but also efficient, looking for the perfect match and settling for no less. All of them prevailed, although from their complaints, you would never know their husbands were the loves of their lives.
âLadies, you know this conversation would be better suited for Bea,â Honey teases.Â
âBea is too forthcoming, you are still somewhat of a mystery.â Gillian lifts an eyebrow.Â
âWhere is Miss Bea?â Vera asks. âWasnât she supposed to be here half an hour ago?â
Honey doesnât stifle her laugh this time. âMiss Vera!â She exclaims. âIt is a Tuesday morning. You know Bea has no interest in showing up to work for at least another hour.â
Vera shakes her head. âYou and Ada have got to stop allowing her to show up so late.â
Sacha laughs. âAs if they could stop her if they tried!â
All of the women, and Honey, laugh at the joke. Itâs well established in Litchton that Bea is the tardy sort, whereas everyone else prefers to be early or on time. Bea has the attitude of a city girl, to quote the old ladies, but the work ethic and priorities of a Litchton woman. She likes her men, she likes her job, but she loves a nice lay-in.
âBesides,â Honey tells the women, hesitating with a coy smile before dropping the bomb of information: âIâve already met those men.â
The effect is instantaneous. All of them drop their knitting onto their laps and gasp. Gillian clutches at her chest, always the most dramatic of the quintet.Â
âMy darling,â Rosalind marvels.
âWell?â Scarlett questions. âHow? When? Tell us everything.â
Honey moves from behind the counter to an empty seat at their table. She sits next to Sacha, the woman taking her hand and holding it tightly.Â
âYou ladies seem to forget that I go to the fruit stand outside the store on Monday evenings,â Honey begins. âWhich is where I ran into them. Literally, tooâ one of them had his nose buried in his phone and bumped into me. He couldâve knocked me over!â
âYou should have fallen so that he could have helped you up,â Rosalind suggests. The women murmur in agreement.
Honey rolls her eyes. âI did not. He apologized, I told him that he only bumped into me because he was caught up in his phone, and he said he would be more careful next time.â
âNext time,â Gillian repeats, nodding. âSo he wishes to see you again?â
âTurns out, ânext timeâ was about five minutes later, when I went to leave the stand and he was right behind me!â Honey reveals, purposefully lacing incredulity into her voice. She places a finger on her lips and widens her eyes, playing into the dramatics of the ladies as if to say âWhat do you think of that?â
The women gasp in time.Â
âWhich one was it?â Scarlett asks.
âI only saw the other two for a moment, so I donât think I could describe them well enough to you,â Honey says. âThe one I spoke to is named Trevor.â She pauses to roll her eyes before adding sarcastically, âBut his friends call him Z.â
Scarlett and Rosalind nod and look to each other.Â
âIt must have been the one who left earlier than the other two,â Scarlett says. âWith those awful tattoos.â
Honey bites back a giggle. Once a southern mother, always a southern mother. âHe did have tattoos,â she confirms.
âYou two would get along,â Vera suggests, not so subtly casting a glance at the leafy vines that crawl up Honeyâs arm.
Honey goes quiet, glaring at Vera. She has worked to try and get the ladies to stop commenting on her body and habits over the past few years, but the ladies are stubborn and traditional in most senses.
âHow long will they be here? Or were they just stopping through?â Gillian asks.
âTheyâll be here all summer, so Iâm sure weâll get our fill of them.â With that, Honey effectively ends her role in the conversation. She returns to the counter and opens her book, pretending to read it.
She knew the ladies would have caught wind of the menâs arrival by now and would want to discuss it. She knew that the ladies would be interested in setting her up with one of these new arrivals. They were cute, sheâd give them that. At a glance, any of the three could have been nice company at a brewery, but Honey wasnât looking. She was perfectly content with finding herself and making her own life, even if it meant that she wasnât finding a husband like most women in Litchton wanted her to do.
The other thing was this: Trevor hadnât made the best first impression. He bumped into her, then startled her, then told her some story about business partners or colleagues that definitely was not true, and he was from California. Heâs a yuppie, a hipster who probably enjoys the bustle of Los Angeles and canât handle the slow, satisfying life of a small town. To her estimate, Trevor has got a week before he leaves Litchton for something more glamorous and fast-paced.
The ladies relay the news to Bea when she finally shows up for her shift, a travel mug of coffee in hand from which she sips throughout each tantalizing detail of Scarlettâs retelling. Upon Honeyâs information, Beaâs eyes flicker knowingly toward the counter and Honey just shrugs. Beaâs eyes then narrow, accompanying a questioning tilt of her head. Honey shakes her head at that, and Bea lets it go.
âWell, I heard the reason that Mr. Mayes wasnât at church last week wasnât his hip acting up,â Bea says to the ladies when itâs her turn. That starts a whole new tangent for the knitting club, one that will keep them occupied and in their seats for a number of minutes. It gives Honey the time to slip into the back and cut up one of the peaches that she brought from home to snack on during work.Â
The ladies leave The Reading Nook about an hour after Beaâs arrival, leaving the store empty except for the two girls and floaters looking for their next novel.
Bea leans against the counter with a smug smile, blinking innocently at Honey.Â
âWhat do you really think about them?â She asks.
âI think theyâre trouble,â Honey says. âThey didnât seem on the same page about their jobs, they donât know anything about living in a small town, they travel a lot, and I think I saw one of them carrying a 48-pack of beer.â
âAre they cute?â
Honey fixes Bea with a stare that could put a stop to anyone elseâs questions. Unfortunately, Bea is immune to Honeyâs intimidation tactics and her sarcastic jabs. She sees right through them. Honeyâs silence is another thing she sees through.
âInteresting.â She draws herself up to her full height.Â
âI think you would find them cute,â Honey says.
Bea hums. âYou canât backtrack now. You said enough without saying anything at all.â She crosses her arms over her chest then leans back down onto the counter. âSo, tell me, Honeybear,â she muses. Fortunately, she changes the topic. âDid you get my strawberries from the stand, or were you too enthralled by the pretty boy in front of you?â
âHe wasnât pretty.â
âSure he wasnât.â
Honey scoffs, then leaves to the back to grab the basket of strawberries. She does so carefully, not touching the strawberries in case she breaks out in hives like she did last time. Bea swears that more exposure to the fruit would âcureâ her allergy, but Honey only picks up the baskets to humor her. Honey doesnât think sheâs missing out on much, being allergic to strawberries. Itâs her peaches that she would miss, and the blackberry pie that Ada makes when her vines turn ripe. Thatâs something to look forward toâ blackberry season is starting and Ada could show up with a pie any day now.
The day continues slowly, with Ada making an appearance to close down the shop with the girls and help unpack a new shipment of books. After theyâre done, Honey and Bea head to their respective homes.
Honey curls up with her book in her bed and listens to some music before the soft noise of the background and the comfort of her blanket draws her to her sleep.
3:90 â TREVOR
They have to go to the hardware store today.Â
Yesterday, the boys wasted the day, sleeping later than they have in weeks. They ate a late breakfast, which turned into their lunch. They played pool on the pool table, ping and beer pong on the foldable table, and sunbathed out on the porch. Cole watched lazily as Trevor and Jack tried to outline half of a rink in chalk on the cement slab. They never finished the other half of the rink.
Today, they have to go get some wood and tools to make the rink into a 3D structure so the pucks donât go flying into the woods when they shoot them. Trevor and Cole are the ones who are supposed to go to the storeâ Jack has decided to stay behind and wait for Quinn and Luke if they show up while the other boys are at the store.Â
A convenient excuse, even though the goons are planning to show up today. Trevor expects the brothers to try and weasel their way out of working on the rink, claiming that theyâre too tired from travel or they need more time to unpack. The thing is, the boys are flying into Charlotte and renting a car for the summer so that there will be two at the house, so theyâre only driving for like an hour compared to Trevorâs eleven. They have no right to be complaining, but they will likely enact a vote and outweigh Cole and Trevor because if the Hughes are anything, itâs lazy and loyal to each othersâ laziness.
Theyâre very driven, but only when they choose to work. When it comes to hockey, theyâll work all day. When it comes to creating the hockey rink or putting together equipment, they would much rather watch. Jim spoiled them that wayâ he was always the builder of the family and the boys were left to go do whatever they wanted as long as they werenât annoying their father.
Trevor and Cole put off the trip as long as they can, hoping that maybe the Hughes brothers will show up early and they can force them to go to the store before they can even get out of the car.Â
When the clock hits two, Trevor decides that the waiting is useless. They couldâve done so much during the day instead of sitting around waiting, but no. He was lucky enough to sit around and do nothing all day and watch stupid daytime TV with Cole while Jack read his texts with his brothers out loud.
The hardware store would be heaven compared to this.
He leaves without Cole at first, driving slowly down the driveway until he sees Coleâs figure run out of the house and after the car. Trevor can imagine what heâs saying as he yells after the vehicleâ something about not being left with Jack in case the other Hugheses show up, something about how Trevor is a dick.Â
They follow the one road on the mountain up to the strip where all the stores are. The hardware store is just a few doors down from the grocery store, so they park in the same parking lot.
Cole and Trevor walk side by side, Coleâs eyes on his phone as they walk while Trevor takes in the brick walkway beneath them. Names are etched on some of the bricksâ Jude Doyle, Frederick Lawson, Ansley Hood⊠Grandma. Trevor has seen stuff like this before, but thereâs something different about these names being etched on the bricks of this small town. Everyone probably knew these people, or knew someone who knew them, when they died. Itâs so personal.
When they reach the hardware store, Trevor holds the door open for a man leaving. They give each other a curt nod, just a passing glance. Trevor sees absolutely no recognition in his eyes and comments on it. Cole doesnât care, and says so. Trevor punches his shoulder.
âWelcome in,â the elderly woman at the counter greets. âWhat are you boys looking for?â
âHi,â Cole replies, a charming smile on his face. âCould you point me towards the power tools? I can find my way from there.â
The woman smiles and points toward the back of the store. âTheyâre on the left, sweetie.â She turns to Trevor. âAnd what about you?â
âWeâll be needing some plywood,â Trevor says. âWeâre building a little roller rink.â
âOh, how fun!â The lady, named Vera if her nametag has any truth to it, claps her hands. âHow much do you need, dear?â
âHow much have you got?â Trevor asks.Â
Vera waves her hand. âI donât know. Iâll call Earl, heâll send you off with what you need.â She turns and takes a breath before shouting the manâs name. Trevorâs heard that shout beforeâ his grandmother used to do the same thing with his grandfather.Â
The balding, age-spotted man appears at the door to the back of the shop. âI done told ya I have my hearing aids in, woman,â Earl grumbles to his wife, fond and mean and familiar in the way that only a couple who has been married for fifty years can be.Â
Vera smacks Earlâs arm as he ambles by her. Earl pulls his arm away and puts another foot between them.Â
âWhat do you need, young man?â Earl asks.
âLots of wood,â Trevor says. âA couple of sheets of plywood and some 2x4s, maybe?â
âBoy, you do not think I have allâa that laying around.â Earl fixes Trevor with a stink-eye.Â
âDonât you tell him that!â Vera chimes in. âI know youâve got plenty of wood out back because you bought all of it and never finished our damn basement.â
âIâm going to finish it!â
âEarl, youâve been saying that for thirty years, you ainât never finishing the basement.â
Trevor wants to laugh at the absurdity of this conversation. He wants to laugh at this domestic argument and how unreal it is that itâs unfolding in front of him. Instead, he clears his throat. âExcuse me,â he interrupts gently. âI donât know if I want thirty year old wood for this. Weâll be hitting pucks off the boards all day and Iâd like to keep the pucks inside the rink, please.â
âYouâre a hockey boy?â Earl questions with a raised brow. When Trevor nods, he lets out a grunt. Trevor canât tell what that means. Nonetheless, he waves Trevor to follow him into the back.
Trevor squeezes past Veraâ she pinches his butt, he thinksâ and catches a glimpse of her knitting under the counter when he walks by. Sheâs knitting something green. Itâs too bundled up for him to tell what it is, though. Maybe heâll ask later.
When he enters the back room, Earl gestures around. âTake your pick of the wood and make a pile over thereââ he points to the cornerâ âand you can drive around back and we can put the wood in your truck there.â
âOh, I didnât drive a truck down,â Trevor says before he can help it. Earl makes a face. âBut my friend and I can carry the piles ourselves to the car, donât worry about that.â
âI wasnât worried,â Earl gripes, shuffling away to sit at a bench with a circular saw and a half finished product on the table.Â
Trevor sifts through the wood, all neatly arranged into piles of similar sizesâ but labeled completely wrong. Trevor thinks that Earl mightâve refused to follow Veraâs labels when she first put them up in the shop, but realized that theyâre more helpful than harmful. Heâs just petty enough of an old man to ignore the labels, but follow the categorization.
Trevor ends up with a pile of ten sheets of plywoodâ four that are as long as lunch tables, and six that are just squares. Those will go behind the goals, while the long ones will go around the sides of the slab. He picks up a couple of 2x4s, just in case he needs them, and throws them on the pile with a clatter.
âIâm going to go grab my buddy,â Trevor says to Earl.
Earl grunts, but doesnât budge. He also doesnât look up from his station.
Cole is chatting up Vera when Trevor rejoins them. Heâs leaning over the edge of the counter, asking about Veraâs knitting and her grandchildren. Heâs got a bag of goodies next to himâ powertools and nails, Trevor assumes.Â
âColey, come help me,â Trevor interrupts.
âNo manners, this guy,â Cole says to Vera, scoffing and pointing his thumb at Trevor with a shake of his head.Â
âWell, donât keep the bear waiting,â Vera replies. Trevor watches her pinch Coleâs ass as he passes, but Cole just laughs and bats her hand away.
Fucking annoying. Always so good with the grandparents.
âThe bear?â Trevor asks once Vera is out of earshot. âIs that me?â
Cole smirks. âWeâve got nicknames.â
Earl looks up when they reenter the back. He lets out a laugh, just a short bark. âThis is your friend whoâs going to help you carry all that wood?â
As the smirk falls off Coleâs face, Trevor picks it up.
âI can carry some wood,â Cole insists. âProbably all of it. Iâm stronger than Z is, anyway.â
Earlâs gaze slides over to Trevor. âZ,â he repeats. âI hope you donât stick with that one.â
Trevor laughs. âYou sound likeââ he cuts himself off. He never did learn her name, anyway. Whatâs it to this old man, who he sounds like?
Cole picks up on it though. âLike who, Z?â He asks with a tilt of his head.
Trevor glares at him.Â
âI donât give a ratâs ass who I sound like and I donât want to hear your smug little bickering,â Earl admonishes. âGet your wood and get outta my shop.â
Trevor laughs in Coleâs face, then pushes him over towards the pile of wood. âGo on, strong man.â
Cole makes like heâs going to throw a punch at Trevorâ Trevor doesnât flinch, because he hasnât fallen for that since their first stint on the US teamâ and puffs up his chest before deciding to pick up the long pieces of wood.
âCompensating for something?â Trevor asks.
âGo fuck yourself,â Cole replies cheerfully, turning on his heel and swinging the wood around with him, hoping to hit Trevor in the stomach. Trevor jumps away.
He picks up the rest of the wood and follows Cole out of the shop, bidding Earl a quiet farewell.
Earl grunts.
Trevor nods to himself, not surprised by the response. Vera is much more sad to see them go, gushing over how strong they are and telling them to come back soon.Â
âWhatâs your nickname?â Trevor asks suddenly, as they load the wood into the back of the car.
Cole grins, crooked and smug. âSweetie.â
âYouâre fucking with me.â
âOh, I assure you, Iâm not. Iâm a real hit with the ladies.â
âYeah, youâre a real fucking hit with the married seventy year olds,â Trevor scoffs. âDonât fucking talk to me, dude.â
Cole laughs, tossing his head back. He looks over Trevorâs shoulder. âHey, isnât that your girl?â
Trevor spins around. âWhere?â He asks, looking to his left and right.Â
When Cole starts cackling behind him, Trevor takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. âIâm gonna fucking kill you, dude.â
âBear, you wouldnât know what to do without me.â Cole pats Trevor on the chest before rounding the car, settling in the passenger seat.
âFucking passenger princess,â Trevor seethes.Â
âYou wish you were me.â
âI fucking donât.â
âThe more fucks you say, the more fucks you give.â
âFuck off.â
They drive back to the house in silence, Trevorâs knuckles white as he deliberates driving off the mountain and taking Cole with him. There are pros, certainly, the top one being that Cole would no longer be part of this vacation. The cons, unfortunately, outweigh the pros: without Cole, Trevor would be alone with the Hughes brothers all summer, except for the occasional visiting savior.
Quinn and Luke have arrived by the time the duo returns to the mountain house. They brought with them another SUV, this one only slightly bigger than Trevorâs vehicle. Itâs got a third row of seats, but itâs crampedâ theyâll definitely have to take both cars down to Charlotte when they go to practice. Because of the limited trunk space in Quinnâs rental car, Trevorâs car will likely end up being the gear car.Â
Which is lucky, because who wouldnât want to spend three hours total in the car with smelly gear while the other car gets to have fun and smell nice?
On second thought, the time alone might be good for Trevor. He loves his friends, he really does, but itâs hard to be around them for so long. Heâs lucky that theyâre all on different teams, that they keep up when they can, and that itâs not constant. Jack canât escape his brothers, especially not Luke, but Trevor can escape all three of them.
He spends the evening building the outdoor rink, mostly alone. Quinn helps a little bit, mostly chalking up the lines on the remaining half of the slab. He holds the wood for Trevor while he screws some nails into the pieces to keep them in place. They work mostly in silence, as they often do. Trevor is itching to talk with Quinn, see how he is, but he knows that Quinn is a man of few words. He also knows that Quinn is quick to say that Trevor talks too much. Theyâre at the point in their relationship where Trevor lets Quinn dictate how much they speak.
Luke tries to cook dinner, he does. Trevor canât fault him for trying. Jack had to jump in to save them from burnt steaks and soggy vegetables, and even if he canât salvage everything, he does a pretty good job. Luke apologizes and does the dishes. Heâs quiet for the rest of the night, falling asleep on the couch during the movie they picked out, and Quinn wakes Luke like a good big brother and shoos him to bed.Â
Itâs more calm than the lake house, Trevor thinks. Theyâre not really doing anything differently, are they? And yet, here they are, sitting together in calm silence. Theyâre drinking bottled beer and laughing over the same jokes theyâve heard a million times, reminiscing about summers past and what theyâll do this summer. Quinn wishes for a lake. Jack tells him theyâll find one.
Trevor goes to bed when the movie ends, frogs croaking past his bedroom window in the depths of the night.
4:90 â HONEY
Itâs a Thursday, so Honey gets to sleep in until nine. Sleeping in until nine means that she really wakes up at eight, because she just canât sleep in late after working at the bookstore for five years now. She sits on her couch on Thursday mornings and reads. She does the crossword in the Litchton Local, the newspaper that comes out weekly on Wednesdays.Â
Thereâs an immeasurable stillness in the mountains.
Honey noticed it the first time she came up to this house as a child. Everything moves, like the bugs outside and the leaves on the trees, but everything is so still. Like itâs being held in place by something bigger. She knows the feeling well, but itâs comforting here.Â
At home, it was uniforms and piano lessons after school. She loves piano, even still, but there was something so crushing about the weight of her perfect posture on that bench when there was all the pressure of beauty breathing down her neck.
Home, Honey thinks again, and laughs.Â
In the mountains, all of the beauty of the world is there and present and taking up spaceâ but itâs not forced. Itâs not the idealized version of everything. It just is.
And everything is so green, especially on a rainy day like this. Honey thinks thereâs something sacred about the greenness of the mountains, but itâs the melancholic side of divine that leaves you waiting for another whisper or breath in the wind that never comes.
She used to have a piano that she could play in the mornings. She toted it to the antique store down the road when she made the mountain home hers. Sometimes, she wonders why she did that and regrets it, staring at the dents on the floor where its legs used to stand.
But then she remembers that sheâs thinking about the past again and she shakes herself out of it. Five years later, but itâs hard to forget all of the things you grew up knowing.
Honey picks Bea up on the way to work, relishing in the girlâs consistent lateness because it allows her the chance to catch up with her friend. They see each other every day, yes, but the bookstore isnât suited for some topics.
Such as Beaâs current woes:
âIâve run out of dating app men,â she complains.
Honey bites back a smile. âDid you run out, or did you just swipe left on all of them?â She asks knowingly.
Bea cuts her eyes at Honey. âAll the ones I swiped left on are ugly,â she says. âI can promise you that.â
âIs anyone good-looking in Litchton, Bea?â
Beaâs silence speaks for itself.
Honey laughs, her hair whipping around her face in the breeze from the rolled-down windows of her car.
âIf I had known you were dragging me to the Ugly Capital of the World, I wouldnât have come with you,â Bea announces, like it matters. Sheâs a liar. She wouldnât have let Honey leave their hometown without her, no matter where she was going.
âYou couldnât turn it down, you had to come,â Honey replies. âEspecially since they asked you to be Mayor.â
Bea gasps, affronted. She stares at Honey, her jaw hanging open. âAre you mad at me? Be honest.â She pouts, her voice whiny.
âOh my God,â Honey groans, rolling her eyes. âNo, Iâm not mad at you.â
âOkay, well, stop being a cunt, please,â Bea sasses. If Honey were more annoyed, sheâd reach out and slap Beaâs arm for the attitude. âWe have to go to work and I need to put all my focus into pretending to like you.â
âYeah, because itâs so hard to like me,â Honey says. Her voice is dripping with sarcasm, monotone and grating.Â
âYeah, it is, you suck.â Bea flips her hair over her shoulder, digging through her bag to find her Walmart lip gloss. She smears the cherry flavored gloss over her lips and puckers up, batting her eyelashes at Honey exaggeratedly. âGimme a kiss.â
âNo.â Honey pulls up to The Reading Nook and parks on the street in front of the building, parallel parking with the practiced ease of someone whoâs been dealing with nothing but parallel parking (except in the grocery store and church parking lots) for the last five years.
âUgh, one day youâll kiss me,â Bea mutters, staring forlornly out the window.Â
Honey rolls her eyes. âBea, weâve already kissed. You werenât that good and I didnât like your lip gloss then, either.â
Bea cringes. âThat was like ten years ago, Hon. Things have changed since then. Number one, Iâm not in middle school. Number two, Iâve had boyfriends and Iâve had sex since then. Number three, you know it wouldnât mean anything. I want you to try my lip gloss so bad, come on.â
Honey stares. Beaâs got a stupid smile on her face, teasing and annoying. They hold each otherâs eyes for too long before Honey speaks.Â
âYouâre insufferable, did you know that?â
Bea nods. âYou are so easy to work up.â
Bea and Honey exit the car at the same time and enter the store through the front, the bell jingling behind them. Ada greets them from behind the counter, teasing Bea for being late again and threatening to cut her pay. She never will, never. Bea is too good with the kids, too happy to talk to mothers, and just dry enough to understand the miserly old man that walks through the door looking for a new World War I book.Â
In the back, Ada has a bowl of biscuits and jam that Honey reheats and eats over the counter before she starts her day.Â
Sheâs supposed to reshelve some books from their Borrow Before You Buy section, the part of the store that acts as the townâs public library. Itâs a small task. The pile of books that were returned yesterday is less than a hundred. A good portion of the books are little kid chapter books, the kind you could finish in an hour as an adult because the font is so big and there are full-page pictures twice a chapter.Â
Bea has to read to the kids at noonâ some of the mothers bring snacks, like the end of a youth soccer game. Itâs like a potluck lunch and the kids love Bea. Most weeks, itâs just her, but since itâs summer, sheâs starting to bring in guest readers. Honey refuses to do it every time. Well, thatâs not trueâ she acts as guest reader once a summer, right before school starts. Itâs her one moment of the year.Â
As sheâs restocking the books, Honey hears the bell twinkle with each new customer that walks in. Sheâs grown used to the noise over the years, so it doesnât draw her eye anymore.
What does draw her eye, however, is the blunt tap on her shoulder. When she turns around, Bea is blinking innocently at herâ no doubt the offending hand in this scenarioâ with Trevor by her side.
âI was just talking to Trevor here, Honey,â Bea says. âAnd he was wondering if we had any books that a man his age might like. I thought maybe you should talk to him.â
Honey glares at Bea, purposefully obvious about it so that Trevor sees. What does she know about book recommendations for a man in his twenties? He probably wants some shit sports biography, or worseâ heâs embracing his inner old man and heâs ready to venture into the world of World War I non-fiction. Either way, book recommendations are Beaâs thing, not Honeyâs. She just stocks the books, builds the shelves, and bonds with the old ladies who come in on Tuesdays.
Bea shrugs with a coy little smileâ Honey wishes she could slap it off of her faceâ and disappears behind the stacks. Honey can tell that sheâs still listening from a few feet away, always nosy and overly interested in Honeyâs exploits. If she canât indulge in her own, sheâs happy to butt in on Honeyâs.
âTrevor,â Honey says, crossing her arms over her chest. She didnât wear a bra today. She doesnât trust him not to look. She also doesnât trust her nipples not to peak in the cold air.Â
âIs Honey your real name?â Trevor asks.Â
She balks at him. âWhat is it with you and my name?â
Honey expects Trevor to back down, to act timid and normal and earnest like he did at the fruit stand on Monday. She expects him to apologize, yet again, for another inadvertent mistake that Trevor seemed unable to avoid. Itâs because he doesnât thinkâ he just says the words as they come to mind, hoping that the sentence comes out fully formed and making sense.
And yet, he doesnât.
âJust wanted to know what name Iâll be saying when Iâm telling you to come,â is what Trevor answers.Â
Honey gathers her wit quickly, scrambling to find a response to Trevorâs bold statement. She wants something clever, something to turn him down, something to tell him that heâs a cocky prick for saying such a thing while sheâs at work, but she comes up with none of the above. Instead, she settles for: âItâs a nickname.â
A smirk tugs at Trevorâs lips and Honey wants to reach out and strangle him. Heâs smirking because he thinks he bested herâ bested herâ and that heâs got the upper hand.
âWhat kind of book are you looking for, Trevor?â Honey changes the subject, trying to get back on task. She turns, continues restocking the Borrow Before You Buy shelves.Â
âIâm not sure, Honey,â he replies, really milking his use of her name. âWhat kind of books do you think Iâd like?â
She glances at him, looks him up and down. She tamps down a smile and says in a curt, monotone voice. âGuides on how to make the best of your business trip.â
Trevor laughs at that, more of a shake of his shoulders than a real laugh. âYouâre funny, Honey.â
Honey raises her eyebrows and waits for him to continue.
âHey, that rhymed. Maybe a book of poetry? I need to study my craft if Iâm going to be waxing poems about you.â
Heâs bold, she thinks. Heâs really bold, much more sure of himself than he was on Monday. Heâs much more confident, a sharp 180Âș from where he was the other day.
âWhy donât you keep your waxes to yourself?â Honey asks.
âHow can I?â
She turns to him, planting a hand on her hip. âDonât you have something to do today other than bother me at my bookstore? You donât even know me. Why are you here?â
âIâm here to get a book. Iâm not trying to bother you, Iâm just trying to make conversation.â Trevor shoves his hands in his pockets and has the decency to look ashamed, even if itâs just for a split second and just to see if Honey will crumble. She knows his type. Sheâs seen them before.
âYouâre flirting with me,â Honey accuses. âNot making conversation.â She puts air quotes around the last two words.
Trevor smiles. âYou caught me,â he says simply, no shame evident in his voice. The smile stays on his lips as he and Honey look at each other. He raises his eyebrows and she takes it as a challenge.
âIâm not interested, Trevor.â
âI could show you a good time, Honey.â
âIn Litchton?â
âDonât you hear how good it sounds when I say your name? Itâs like weâve been hooking up for ages and Iâve got a special little name for you.â
âA name that everyone else uses.â
âItâs special to me.â
âHow about a self-help book?â
Trevor clutches at his chest, jaw dropping in fake-misery. âYou think I need help?â
âIf youâre not going to buy a book, then you need to leave me alone.â Honey places the last book in her stack on the shelf and looks at Trevor expectantly. The silence sits between them, suspended for a moment.
âDo you have any books about space?â He asks.Â
Honey notices that his voice is softer, a little more genuine. She examines his features, waiting for the other shoe to drop. She waits for the joke about not wanting space from her, needing her in his orbit, or whatever. It doesnât come. She scans his figure one last time, realizing that her brow is furrowed and sheâs chewing on the inside of her bottom lip as she does so. She smoothens her expression, hoping Trevor didnât pick up on her calculating stare.
âHow do you feel about creative nonfiction?â Honey asks.
Trevor scrunches his nose.
âMemoirs, personal histories, stuff like that,â Honey supplies. She softens her voice to match his tone. She almost feels a little shy. âWe only have one book about space that Iâve read and itâs creative nonfiction, but itâs really good.â Quieter, then: âI liked it.â
Trevor nods, a little hesitant. This is the Trevor she met on Monday. âOkay.â
âFollow me.â Honey leads him to the nonfiction section, to the rows of books whose authors bear a last name that starts with âD.â She runs her fingers along the titles of the books at the height of her chest while scanning the upper shelves. âItâs there,â she says, pointing to the row just out of her reach. âItâs by âDean.ââ She looks down, around her on the floor. âWhereâs my step ladderâŠ?â
âI can reach it,â Trevor says, stepping forward. He places a hand on the small of Honeyâs back and reaches up, fingers hesitating as he searches for the right book. When he finds the spine bearing Deanâs name, he bounces up on his tiptoes for just a second to slide the book from its position on the shelf.Â
Honey has never been more aware of a hand in her life. His touch is light, just a passing glance really, but it weighs on her. Itâs like sheâs standing in quicksand and she waited too long to try and get out.
Heâs so close to her when he stands flat on his feet again. Heâs got the book in one hand and his other still rests on Honeyâs back.
She steps away.
His eyes follow her, but instead of saying anything, he just flips the book over in his hand. He reads the back cover and as he does so, Honey puts more space between them. She takes a breath, trying to stay quiet, and grounds herself.
âIs it really any good?â Trevor asks. âDo I have to buy it?â
âYes, and, um.â Honey throws a look over her shoulder. She lost track of Bea while she and Trevor went to find this book. Fuck, her nosey best friend could be anywhere. âYou can borrow it. We just usually give people a week or so to bring it back, and if you donât, we track you down.â
âTrack me down?â Trevor asks, chuckling.Â
âYeah.â Honey nods. âSmall town. Everybody knows everybody, or knows somebody who knows everybody.â
âStalking me, Honey?â Trevor teases.
âWeâve met twice, and both times it was because you came up to me. If anyone is the stalker here, itâs you.â
Trevor turns the book over in his hand again, looking down to avoid Honeyâs gaze. âLeaving Orbit, huh?â He bites his lip and takes in the sight of Honey in front of him. He taps the book with his other hand. âIâll let you know if itâs any good.â
âI know itâs good. I read it.â
âBaby, if you knew good, youâd be all over me.â
Honey scoffs. âAlright, funâs over. Get out of here, Trevor.â She shoos him away, practically pushing him out of the shop. She sticks her tongue out at him through the glass after closing the door behind him. She watches him laugh, run his hands through his hair, and turn away.
âZegrasâ is written in bold letters across his back, the number 11 in the center of his t-shirt. The detail catches Honeyâs eye as she watches him walk away, down the street towards a car with a New York license plate that looks far too perfect and expensive to belong in Litchton. She bites the inside of her lip again, pondering. If anyone asks, she doesnât care, but Trevorâs different than anyone sheâs ever met. She wonders why.
But no, she doesnât care.
Bea does.
âHe plays hockey,â Bea announces, revealing herself. âHeâs good, too. NHL. He was a top ten pick when he was drafted.â
Honey just nods. Twice. Thatâs all she needs. Theyâre small movements and sheâs still chewing on her lip.
âWhat did he get?â
Honey clears her throat. âJust the, uh, Dean book about space.â
Honey can practically hear the face Bea makes behind her back. âYou think heâll enjoy that?â Bea asks. âItâs really personal.â
âIt was the only book I could think of,â Honey replies with a shrug. She finally turns around to face Bea. âYouâve got to stop spying on me. I know you listened to our whole conversation.â
Bea pouts and stomps her foot, the sound echoing along the stacks around them. âHow could I not?â She demands. ââJust wanted to know what name Iâll be saying when Iâm telling you to come?â Honey, girl. Be serious.â
âBea, you know Iâm not looking for that right now.â
âYouâre never fucking looking for that,â Bea hisses, pinching Honeyâs wrist until she flinches away. âItâs falling into your lap and youâre pushing it out the door! Whatâs wrong with you?â
Honey glares at her with a tilted head.Â
Bea relents. âOne of these days, Iâm going to kick your ass,â she threatens. âYou canât be a spinstery old maid forever, Honeybear. Theyâre only here for the summer. Maybe you should embrace it.â
âHeâll be gone within the week.â
Bea sighs. âWhatever you say.â
5:90 â TREVOR
âWe need to throw a party,â Trevor says over breakfast.
âWhy?â Luke asks, voice scratchy from lack of use. He yawns and runs his fingers through his hair, further messing up his already messy curls. Heâs not wearing a shirtâ none of them areâ and Trevor is astounded by how pale Luke is.Â
âWe need to get you outside more,â Trevor mumbles, then clears his throat and continues speaking. âItâs like a housewarming thing.â
Unimpressed, Cole rolls his eyes. âWho do you want to invite?â He asks.
Trevor pauses, side-eying his friend. âNobody,â he deflects.Â
Quinn snorts, the spoon heâs using for his cereal clinking against the side of his bowl. âNot much of a party.â
âHe wants to invite the girl that he met the other day,â Jack says, butting into the conversation.Â
Luke frowns. âWhat girl?â
âSome townie that he met at the fruit stand when we went to the grocery store,â Jack explains. âHe doesnât know her name.â
âHer name is Honey, actually,â Trevor interrupts.Â
The table stills. Each of the boysâ eyes turn towards Trevor and he suddenly feels like an ant under a childâs magnifying glass, boiling under the glare.
Cole pushes up an invisible pair of glasses and raises a finger, pursing his lips. âActually,â he mocks, then drops the tone. âHow do you know her name, Z?â
Trevor shrugs noncommittally. âI ran into her when I went into town yesterday.â
âOh, when you were supposed to pick up laundry detergent and you came back with a book instead?â Cole asks. âThat makes sense, much more sense than what Luke said.â
Trevor blanches. âWhat did Luke say?â
Jack snickers.
Trevor turns to Luke. âWhat did you say?â
Quinn smiles and hides his face, taking a large mouthful of his cereal to leave Luke hanging if he asked for help.
Luke flushes. âI mean, you know⊠that maybe you confused the two.â
âHow the fuck would I confuse laundry detergent with a book?â Trevor snaps. âTheyâre two completely different things, fuckface.â
Luke throws his hands up in surrender. âWe were just thinking of reasons why you mightâve come back without the one thing we needed.â
Trevor looks around the table. âYou guys are such assholes.â
âBro, youâre the one that forgot laundry detergent because you were too busy chatting up some chick,â Jack defends the group. âNow we canât even do our laundry.â
âIf itâs so fucking important to you, go get the detergent yourself!â
A smile breaks out on Jackâs face. âMaybe I will,â he says, his voice shit-eating. âI might need to grab a book for myself, too.â
Trevorâs anger increases tenfold, for no fucking reason. âThe fuck you do,â he snaps. âYou donât even know how to read.â
Jackâs face twists, his emotions finally aligning with Trevorâs own. âFuck you, dude. You know I can read, I just donât like to.â
Trevor scoffs and rolls his eyes. âI just want to have a party,â he mutters, stabbing at his eggs with his fork.Â
The boys fall into silence, finishing their breakfasts. Trevor pouts, frustrated that the boys werenât immediately on board with his idea for a party.Â
If they were in Michigan, the Hughes brothers would have the front door of the house unlocked past 10pm. The people they know from the golf course, from the lake, from the pickleball courts would all be pouring through the doorway and into the party. Everyone knows that on Saturday nights, the Hughes brothers invite people over and they have a big bonfire. Apparently, that only applies in Michigan.
Trevor leaves the breakfast table first, to jeers from the other boys about being pouty and bitchy for not getting his way. Trevor knows that heâs going to invite Honey and her friendâ Bee? Bea? B?â over tomorrow night no matter what the goons say. Thereâs not much to do in Litchton, he knows that, so he doesnât want to leave the girls out. Otherwise, they might just sit at home all night. Trevor canât have that.
Obviously, thatâs his only motive. He would never have any other reason to invite Honey and Bea over to the house at night. Never.
Maybe one other reason.
But thatâs irrelevant.Â
He spends the morning outside, using the extra wood from Earl to build a fire pit in the half-circle clearing near the edge of the forest. When they were younger, Trevorâs sister mightâve thought this area was where the fairies lived, and maybe she would have built them a house. He wonders briefly if Honey was the same way when she was a child, when she was growing up in rural Litchton with nothing else to do but imagine.
Come to think of it, he doesnât know if Honey grew up here. She seems so intimately integrated into the town that she has to be from here, has to have grown up here. She must know all the town secrets and all the town gossip and fuck, Trevor wants to know all of that and more.Â
He canât explain the feeling he has about Honey. Heâs just⊠drawn to her. It doesnât make senseâ he doesnât know her. Heâs barely met her. She did not exist in his life a week ago and yet, sheâs popping up in his thoughts like theyâve known each other for years. Like theyâve been inseparable for years. When he thinks about it, he decides that Honey is like one of the girls he would have met in elementary school in Bedford. Honey is one of the girls that he would have grown up with, one of the neighbor girls from down the street with whom he rode his bike on hot summer days.Â
Sheâs got a hometown charm feel to her. Trevor has to see her again.
He finishes building the wooden part of the fire pit before realizing how stupid it was to build the pit out of wood. A lightbulb seems to go off in his head, though, because itâs an excuse to go see her, to invite her to his party. He can go to the hardware store on the way, pick up some stone and gravel to line the wood, protect it from catching flame. He can pick up some firewood from the grocery store for their first fire and pick up the laundry detergent he forgot yesterday. Jack wonât be so annoying then.
Trevor doesnât bother telling the boys where heâs goingâ he just gets in the car and drives away.Â
It takes all of fifteen minutes to make his way to the bookstore. Itâs still early, so he doesnât even know if itâs open yet. Trevor and the boys are so used to waking up early for hockey that theyâve been up for about two hours and the whole day is still ahead of them.
When Trevor pulls at the front door of The Reading Nook, it doesnât swing open the way it did yesterday. He knows the doors are easy on their hinges, considering how easily Honey slammed the door behind him yesterday, but today, the wood is barely budging. He knocks on the door, loud.Â
Honeyâs friendâs head peeks out from behind a stack, confusion written all over her expression. Trevor waves at her, gesturing at the door. She laughs, then approaches the door. She points down at the âClosedâ sign hanging near the handle.
Trevor tilts his head, unimpressed. âI have to talk to you,â he says through the glass.
Bea unlocks the door and opens it with a snorted laugh. âWhatâs up, Trevor? Honeyâs not here yet.â
âI have a proposition for you.â
Bea steps aside and lets him into the store. âYou want her.â
Trevor sputters at her honesty. âI donât know her.â
âYou want her,â Bea repeats with a nod and a knowing smile. âAnd you want to know how to get her.â
âWell, yes,â Trevor says. âBut also, no. I wanted to invite youâ both, you bothâ to a party tomorrow night.â
Bea smiles. She crosses her arms over her chest. âYou want my best friend and all I get is some measly party? Come on, Trevor. Whatâs in it for me?â
Trevor thinks for a minute. âWhat do you want?â
Bea laughs. She pokes her tongue into her cheek and looks expectantly at Trevor.
âWhoa,â Trevor says, taking a step back. âThatâs really⊠forward, butââ
âI donât want you, Trevor,â Bea scoffs. She shakes her head and rolls her eyes. âSo self-centered, Honey was right about that. But, Iâll help you get her and Iâll make sure we make it to your party if you give me what I do want.â
Trevor hums, narrowing his eyes. âWhat do you want?â
Bea smiles, devilish and conniving. âThe dating pool up here is pretty dry, and I hear youâve got a few friends.â
Trevor nods.
Bea blinks at him. âDo you have any pictures of these friends? I wouldâve looked you up, but Honey and I swore off Instagram years ago.â
That makes sense. Thatâs why he couldnât find Honey when he looked her up last nightâ not that he had much to go off of. Still, âHoney Litchton NCâ didnât reveal many results.
Trevor fumbles with his phone, showing her a picture of the group from last summer. He watches her fingers pinch and zoom in on the picture, on each individual. She keeps her expression neutral, a poker face that impresses Trevor. She hums, thoughts racing behind her eyes too quick for Trevor to understand them.Â
âWeâll come to your party,â Bea says simply, handing the phone back to Trevor. She snatches it back at the last second. âWait,â she says, and clicks around for a second.Â
Trevor waits, then she hands the phone back. On the screen is a contact page for âBea McLean.âÂ
âItâs pronounced like McLane,â Bea tells Trevor. âSince youâre so obsessed with names.â
âOkay,â Trevor cuts her off with a sarcastic nod.Â
Bea laughs. âDonât get sassy with me, I have all the power here.â
âYeah, but I have your number,â Trevor flaunts.
âI could just block you, easily,â Bea points out. âThen where would you be?â
Wisely, Trevor bites his tongue. After a deep breath, he asks, âSo, Iâll see you tomorrow?â
âWouldnât miss it. Now get out, Honeyâs supposed to get here soon and I donât want her seeing you. Sheâs annoyingly on time. Sheâll know weâre in cahoots.â Bea, much like her best friend did yesterday, pushes Trevor to the door and shoves him through it. She slams it behind him, flipping the sign so it says âOpenâ instead, and waving Trevor off with a blown kiss.
sheâs a flirt, Trevor thinks. those guys will not survive her for a second.
He doesnât know which boy she has her eye on, but it doesnât matter. Quinnâs too quiet for her, Luke is too awkward, Jack is too cocky, and Cole is too⊠short.Â
Trevor snorts at the insult, laughing to himself. He heads to the grocery store, where he parked, and purchases two gallon bottles of laundry detergent and a Sharpie. He writes âJACKâ on one and puts them both in the trunk of the car. Then, he walks to the hardware store.Â
âBear!â Vera greets from behind the counter, joints creaking as she moves from her chair behind the counter to give Trevor a hug.Â
âOh, Vera, you donât have to come all the way over here,â Trevor says awkwardly, but hugs the woman back nonetheless.
âOf course I did!â Vera exclaims. âYou look so handsome, young man.â
Trevor blushes, shying away from Veraâs examining fingers. She squints at the logo on his chest, one of his shirts from Anaheim.Â
âI live in Anaheim,â Trevor explains to the woman, catching her hands in his and holding them securely in front of her body before letting go. âDo you have any stone that I could secure a fire pit with?â
âYes, baby!â Vera claps and leads him to a section of the store thatâs, somehow, even more peculiar than Earlâs workshop. Thereâs bags of gravel, sure, but it looks like fish food compared to some of the other bags and miscellaneous stones on the shelves. âPick whatever youâd like. Iâll give you a discount for being so darn cute.â
Trevor chuckles. âI bet you give that to all your customers,â he teases.
âI had a local girl put it in the computer for me after we met you and Sweetie on Wednesday,â Vera teases back, batting her eyelashes. Her cheeks are red with blush, too much blush. âHis discount is a little more because I see youâve changed the body God gave you.â
Trevor follows her eyes to his tattoos. He rubs his opposite hand over them sheepishly. âYes, maâam.â He tries to smile charmingly. âMaybe I shouldâve sent him to do the shopping today, since you like Sweetie so much.â He throws a wink into the mix to punctuate his sentence.
Vera laughs, a twinkling sound.
âPlus, itâd be cheaper for me,â Trevor says, like itâs a scandalous secret.
âI know thatâs right!â Vera claps again, waves a hand at Trevor like sheâs slapping her knee. She walks off, back to the counter, leaving Trevor to shop for his stones.Â
He shops through the stones for about half an hour, choosing his favorites. He settles on a midsize gray stone, one that he can stack and seal with cement. He buys the quick drying cement as well, and carries it all to his car. Vera carries the quick dry cement and giggles when Trevor easily shifts the stones in his grasp when she complains about the bucket being too heavy for an old lady. He picks up the bucket and shifts the stones again, knowing he can carry more than this if he needed to. He swears he hears Vera sigh dreamily behind him as he packs the car up.
Like he said, whatâs flirting with a few old ladies?
When he bids her goodbye with a kiss on the cheek, Trevor makes eye contact with Honey in the bookstore window. He grins at her and winks to her for good measure. He thanks Vera for her help while he escorts her back to the store, just for the sake of Honey seeing how selfless he can be. Heâs not self-centered, no matter what she told Bea.Â
Vera insists that Trevor and âhis band of boysâ join her and Earl at church that Sunday morning, pledging to introduce them to the other members of the community. Trevor agrees, thinking that being on Veraâs good side might get him even closer to Honey.
Trevor drives back to his home for the summer to find that the boys are playing in the rink he built.
Come to think of it, heâs making a lot of improvements to this property, and the only one who has actually helped is Quinn.
Not self-centered at all.
He deserves a party.
âWeâre having a party,â Trevor calls out, carrying his stones toward the fire pit. He dumps his supplies on the ground. âAnd I invited two girls.â He wipes the dirt and dust from his fingers. âSomeone else needs to finish this fire pit because Iâm tired of building your shit. Câmon, Quinn.â
He leads the way inside, to grab a beer from the fridge, and Quinn follows after kicking off his skates, eager to avoid the work. The other brothers and Cole are left dumbfounded on the concrete. Jack makes eye contact with the cement mix first, and he smiles.Â
They always did love a little project, and maybe they can hide a drawing of a dick in the cement for the owners to find at the end of the summer.
6:90 â HONEY
âWhere are we going?â Honey asks.Â
Bea has barely crossed over the threshold of Honeyâs home before the question falls from her lips. Beaâs been cagey about it all dayâ just explaining that âwe have plansâ and that âyouâll enjoy them.â Honey loves her, sure, but this is absurd. She feels like sheâs being kidnapped.Â
âMore like when are we going,â Bea corrects. âLetâs get you an outfit.â
Honey stumbles back, Bea pushing her out of the way. She closes the door behind her friend, following Bea as she stomps up the stairs to Honeyâs bedroom. Bea knows Honeyâs place as well as she knows her own, a little townhouse off of the main street in town. Honeyâs lucky to live a little farther from city center, closer to the magic of the mountains.Â
âWhat kind of plans do we have, at least?â Honey presses. She looks at Beaâs outfitâ a jean skirt that falls like an old Poodle skirt and a white bandeau top. Itâs sort of see-throughâ Honey can see the shadow and outline of Beaâs nipples through the skimpy top. âI donât want to dress like you,â Honey says.
Bea scoffs and turns to Honey. âMy plan tonight is to get laid, your plan tonight is to accompany me while I evaluate my prey.âÂ
Honey pretends to gag. âI hate when you say that.â
âMaybe youâll find someone to flirt with,â Bea says.Â
âSo, where are we going tonight? Statesville? Winston?â Honey asks again, hoping Bea will relent since she now knows the purpose of their adventure.Â
âDude, Iâm not telling you,â Bea laughs.Â
She reaches Honeyâs closet and throws the curtain open. She strolls into the closet, looking through Honeyâs clothes.Â
âWhatâs wrong with what Iâm wearing?â Honey asks, looking down at her athletic shorts and little tank top.
Bea turns around and surveys Honey. âThe shirt is fine.â She returns to her task. âNice tits.â
Honey looks down. Itâs a revealing top and sheâs not wearing a bra, because itâs a Saturday and she didnât know they had plans until Bea told her this afternoon. âMaybe not, then.â
Bea glares at Honey out of her peripheral. âBut thatâs your favorite tank.â
âI have a feeling Iâm going to get hit on if I wear this shirt.â
âYouâre going to get hit on anyway. Keep the shirt.â
âNo, I wonât, because my bitch face will keep most of the guys away.â
âMost of the guys. Which is the whole thing. Those ones will come to me.â
âEw, youâre going to have a threesome tonight?â
âA threesome?â Bea spins around. âGod, no! One at a time for me, thanks. Iâm just going to fuck the other ones.â
âOther than who?â Honey asks. âIâm not fucking anyone tonight.â
Bea rolls her eyes. âYou donât know that.â
âTrust me, I do.â
âWhatever.â She digs through the closet, finding a long-buried white tennis skirt, the back pleats of the skirt puffy. Honey would never wear something like that, but Bea wouldâ itâs probably Beaâs skirt in the first place.Â
âIâm not wearing that,â Honey states.
Bea wrestles her into itâ seriously. She tackles Honey onto the bed and literally redresses her, the absurdity of the situation so bizarre that it completely bypasses both girlsâ minds. Honey fights Bea the whole time, but Bea comes out on top. She gets her way, Honey wears the skirt, but sheâs not happy about it.
âDo I, at least, get to drive?â Honey asks.
âOh, I was going to force you,â Bea laughs. âYou donât expect me to drive you home, do you? Iâll be⊠indisposed.â
Honey scowls the rest of the time they spend getting readyâ Bea does Honeyâs hair and forces Honey to put on some light makeup, just a bit of mascara, eyeliner, and some lipgloss.Â
The only problem with Bea and Honeyâs relationship is that Bea likes to go out, likes to meet people, likes to have a wild time, whereas Honey prefers to stay in. Sheâd rather watch a documentary or read a book or be present in nature than packed into a club dancefloor like a sardine in a larger can. Not that that matters to Bea.
By the time they get in the car, Bea is jumping off the walls trying to keep her secret destination to herself. Honey keeps trying to push, hoping for the right moment, but Bea wonât reveal her plans. All she does is direct Honey to the main road and type away at her phone, sending text after text to an unknown recipient, an unknown recipient that Honey is sure theyâll be meeting up with later.
They drive further into the mountains, to Honeyâs surprise. They donât head towards Winston or Statesville. They drive up, farther from town, farther from their neighbors. Near the top of the mountain, the houses are miles apart.
Perfect for a party.
Perfect for a party⊠thrown by boys in their twenties.
It clicks in Honeyâs mind as Bea tells her to turn into the hidden driveway along the curve. âYouâre not,â Honey says.
Bea laughs. âI was wondering how long it would take for you to catch on. I thought for sure you wouldâve clocked me when we turned left instead of right.â
âBea,â Honey scolds, her voice sharp. Theyâre on the driveway now, safe from the curves of the road, and Honey stops the car. She turns to her best friend. âYou canât be serious.â
For all of her audacity, Bea manages to understand the gravity of the situation at hand. It finally clicks in her head, why Honey isnât happy with her plans, and why sheâs even unhappier that she was dragged out here without knowing what she was walking into. She canât just drop Bea off and leaveâ she would be abandoning her best friend in a house of strange boys all evening. Bea might be outgoing, but she hasnât been hurt like Honey.
âItâs not going to be like that,â Bea reassures Honey gently, grabbing Honeyâs hand with both of hers. âI promise, theyâre not like that.â
âYou donât know them, Bea,â Honey explains.Â
âYou donât either,â Bea points out. âAnd this time, weâre together. The second they do somethingâ I mean it, the secondâ weâll leave. Iâll go with you. Fuckery be damned.â
Honey grimaces, rolling her shoulders to try and relieve some of the tension. She takes a deep breath, then squints at Bea. âAre you really going to fuck all of them?â She asks.
Bea grins, knowing that sheâs convinced Honey to at least try and hang out with the boys. Sheâs smug, getting her way once again. She winks at Honey, coy. âJust the ones you donât want,â she simpers, giggling. âYou get your pick of the litter.â
âI donât want to fuck any of them. I donât know how many times we have to go over this.â
âSo, you donât want Trevor? âCuz I was thinkingââ
âDonât fuck Trevor,â Honey groans.Â
âWhy not?â Bea teases.
âYouâre better than that, Buzzy,â Honey scoffs with a shake of her head. âHeâs weird and a flirt and annoying.â
âIâm weird,â Bea says. âAnd a flirt. And annoying.â She puckers her lips and blows kisses at Honey as she shifts the car into drive and begins to creep down the driveway again. âMaybe itâs a match made in heaven, me and Trevor.â
âYou donât want him,â Honey growls, her voice short.Â
Bea shrugs and faces forward in her seat, her hands tapping her thighs. Whether itâs from nerves or excitement, Honey canât tell. If she had to guess, though, it would be excitement. Bea is the least anxious person that Honey knows, the kind of person who can talk to anyone or anything no matter the situation.
While they might be athletes, theyâve never met anyone like Bea. Honey never has, not since she met her best friend all those years ago. Theyâre fuckedâ and sheâs irresistible.
Honey and Bea pull up to the house and park under the cover, right next to the front door. This house was a point of contention when it was being built the first year Honey moved to Litchton. It was her first introduction to the gossip of the founding ladies. Scarlett and Gillian had felt particularly perturbed by the buildingâ a five bed, four bathroom house complete with a hot tub and a game room and two stories of wraparound porches.Â
And itâs all made of the same wood, the same stain, the same ugly pattern. Honey cringes when she thinks about the number of trees that were cut down to make this house match. Sheâd think the same thing if it was made entirely out of the same stone.Â
Bea knocks on the door as Honey wipes her sweat from her palms. It takes a minute, but then Honey hears the scrambling of feet and the shouting between one man and his group of buddies, who are just giggling as they do what they can to cut him off from the door. Honey can see it through the thin windows bordering the door, how they rush up the stairs and down the hall. She can also see how theyâre holding Trevor back as much as they can.
The brunet from the first day opens the door with a charming smile. âHi,â he greets. âCan I help you?â
âJack, you motherfuckerââ
Honey bites back a laugh as Trevor curses and struggles, still in the grasp of the shorter boy from the first day and one of the newcomersâ another brunet, a taller one. She looks at him carefullyâ the curl of his hair at the nape of his neck, partially hidden under a baseball cap, the curve of his eyebrows, and the slope of his lips give him away. He must be one of Jackâs brothers.Â
âWe were invited to come over tonight,â Bea replies.
No matter how many times she hears it, Honey is always impressed by the way Bea turns on her charm and makes the people around her melt. It worked on her, too, when they first became friends all those years ago, and then less and less when Bea moved into Honeyâs place when they first came to Litchton together and shared a bed for almost a year before Bea found her own townhouse. Then, her charm just got annoying, like a younger sibling who tags along with you everywhere because Mom said they had to.
Itâs better for them when Bea and Honey have their time apart. Honey, especially, needs her time alone.
Jackâs eyes finally find Honey behind Bea and he grins. âThatâs right,â he says, tapping his forehead like he just remembered. Honey can tell that all heâs doing is messing with Trevor, though. âThe party! You must be the girls that Z invited. Hi, Honey.â
âHi, Jack,â Honey replies, short and sweet. She turns on her customer service voice just for this. She finds Cole next to Trevor and smiles when her eyes slide over the imprisoned boy, as passive as she can be. âHi, Cole.â
âHey, Honey,â Cole says with an easy smile. Honey wants to snort and laughâ heâs got a smile that could get him into or out of anything. She wonders briefly if heâs childish and impish, still, even in their adult age, just because heâs got the smile to match.
Jack steps aside and lets the girls enter the house. He closes the door behind them and Honey has a sneaking suspicion that if she turned to glance at him, heâd be staring at one of their backsides. She doesnât look. Itâs not worth the joke that she could make if she caught him.
Bea nudges Honey and points up.
Honey tilts her head, andâ âA chandelier made of moose antlers. Wow,â she marvels. She makes a face at Bea, then continues. âThatâs really⊠something.â
âIsnât it sick?â Cole asks, finally dropping Trevorâs arm and joining the girls where they stand. He spreads his arms out from his sides and spins in a slow circle. When he makes a full turn, he looks at both girls and wiggles his eyebrows. âWant a tour?â
The girls agree and Cole takes them throughout the house, leaving the other boys behind. From their pounding feet, Honey figures theyâre headed downstairs, while Cole takes them upstairs. He shows them the bedrooms, the bathrooms, the common areas, the hallways, the outlet in his room that doesnât work, and much more. They go back downstairs and get the same treatmentâ Cole even opens the fridge and helps himself to a beverage before offering anything to the girls. They see the kitchen, the living room, the den, the dining room and patio. Cole shows them the wraparound porch and its chairs. Honey takes in the viewâ itâs just as good as the one from her living room.Â
Finally, finally, they make their way down to the basement. Itâs a smaller room, minimized by a covered porch and larger patio with a hot tub. The basement is clearly the man cave, the game room, or whatever you want to call it. Thereâs a pool table, a large TV, a ping pong table, a foosball table⊠everything a boy could want.Â
As evidenced by the two boys sitting on the couches near the pool table, while the other two wield sticks and study the position of the balls on the table.
Honey finds Trevor on the couch with Jack. His eyes found her first as she walked down the stairs and he hasnât stopped staring. Neither has she, to be fair.
âPool,â Bea notices. She looks at Honey and Honey shakes her head. Bea nods. âHoney and I are next,â she announces anyway.
âOh, yeah?â Jack asks with a little laugh. âAre you any good?â
âIâm okay,â Bea says. She pauses, lets a smirk on her face grow as she looks over to Honey. âHoneyâs worse.â
The boys turn to Honey. âAre you?â Trevor asks.Â
âI wager she could still beat you, Z,â says the only boy that Honey had not seen when they arrived at the house earlier. Heâs got dark hair, but itâs also hidden under a backwards cap. The only difference between him and his brothers, assuming he is one of the brothers that Trevor mentioned on Monday, is that heâs smaller, more sullen. The telltale sign is that his comment is offhanded, delivered with the calm venom of an older brother who knows exactly where to bite. He doesnât even look at Trevor as he lines up his shot and sinks the ball.
Honey likes him immediately.
When she looks over, she notices that Bea likes him too. Her lips are pursed in thought, only the minutest pout on her mouth. Thereâs a tiny smile pulling at her cheek and her eyes are twinkling under the bright lights, but they would be hazardous in a club.
Itâs a game theyâve played before. Bea sucks at poolâ she always has, but⊠when you suck at pool, either the person youâre playing with will laugh at you or theyâll try to give you tips. The night usually ends with Bea sinking the 8 ball with a little bit of help from her gentleman caller and a celebratory, âthank youâ kiss.Â
Honey, however, loves pool. She wasnât always great at pool, but found that, like almost everything, the more she practiced, the better she became. When Beaâs celebratory kisses turned into rushed hookups in the Winston-Salem dive bar bathrooms, Honey got her fair share of tips and tricks from the other men around. Usually, she would try to shack up with the alcoholic middle aged men who had nothing better to do than sip on their beer and play pool after dinner with their wives. It was rare that they flirted with Honey and she liked it that way.
The game goes like this: Bea finds a group of men that puff up their chest at the idea of beating a woman at pool, she âlets them winâ against her (as if she wouldâve won in the first place), and then itâs Honeyâs turn. Honey, of course, feints a few shots and lets the men get comfortable before coming from behind and beating them. Usually, her win results in two drinks for her and her friend.
Today, the drinks wonât be her bargaining chip.
âWhat would you wager?â Honey asks the boy who last spoke. âIf it were a real bet.â
His stormy eyes look her up and down while Jackâs brother, the tall one, paces around the table to find his best shot. âMoney, normally,â he drawls. âBut Iâd rather not lose my money betting on you if youâre worse than her.â He nods to Bea, who takes the chance to blatantly look him up and down.
âHow about this,â Bea proposes, twirling a strand of hair between her fingers. âIâll play the winner of this game and then weâll see if Honey can beat Trevor. If I win, I get whatever I want, obviously. If Honey winsâŠâ
Honey meets Beaâs eyes. She nods, knowing that Bea is thinking back to the night when they visited ECU their junior year of high school and witnessed a rugby party in the flesh. Itâs their usual punishment when their outings feature a house party and a pool table.
â...Trevor has to do a Zulu Run,â Bea finishes.Â
Honey finds Trevor again and smiles, overexaggerated and sickly sweet.Â
âWhatâs a Zulu Run?â Trevor asks, looking to the other boys and finding nothing but confusion. On the girlsâ faces, he just sees plotted mayhem.Â
âItâs fun, donât worry,â Honey reassures him. âYou only have to do it if you lose. Which, I mean, if Iâm worse than Bea, then you should be fine.â
Honey sits on the loveseat across from Trevor and Jack, while Bea sits down next to Jack. Her knee presses against his, subtly, just enough that you canât tell if itâs deliberate or just a lack of room on the couch and Honey presses her hand to her lips to hide a smile.
âSo youâre Jack,â Bea says, interrupting the conversation that he and Trevor had been in when the girls walked down the stairs.Â
Honey watches as Bea makes her eyes look wide and soft, very flirtatious and fairy-like. Sheâs got the perfect complexion for itâ the light dusting of freckles over her skin, the ounce of baby fat still left in her cheeks and all the right places along her body, her expression just the right amount of interested but not desperate.
For a brief moment, Honey wishes she was more like Bea.
âYouâve heard of me?â Jack asks with a little smirk.
Bea scoffs and waves him off. âDonât flatter yourself. Honey didnât even tell me your name.â
Jackâs bright eyes turn to Honey. âOh, yeah?â He tilts his chin up in challenge. âWhat is it with you and names? You wouldnât tell Trevor yours, you havenât properly introduced me toâŠâ
âBea,â Bea supplies.
Honey shakes her head fondly at her best friendâs eagerness. Honey bites her tongue to keep her comments at bay, and instead plasters a tight smile on her face. âI didnât realize I would be seeing you all again,â Honey says, forcing politeness into her voice. âAnd Iâm not the one whoâs weird about names.â
Jack and Trevor share a look. Jack hides a snort poorly.
âWhat?â Honey asks, her eyebrows raised and her mouth in a straight, unimpressed line.Â
Jack smirks and Trevor shakes his head. Jack speaks anyway. âI donât know how you would have avoided us,â Jack says. âConsidering.â
âConsideringâŠ?â Bea asks, leaning around Jack to look at Trevor. Honey catches Trevorâs panicked glance and can guess what Jackâs alluding to. She jumps in, hoping to switch the subject.
âNothing to consider,â Honey and Trevor say at the same time. Trevor sounds rushed, Honey sounds indifferent. Both of their jaws drop and they stare at each other, Honey affronted and Trevor surprised.Â
Cole, who had been sitting on the stool-saddles near the pool table, steps over the back of the couch and weasels his way between Trevor and Jack. âCreepy,â he says. âYouâre like the twins from the Shining.â
Trevor cringes. âYou know, I donât think we are.â
Honey just hums, picking up her drink and taking a sip. She clears her throat and turns back to Jack. âSo those are your brothers?â She nods over to the pool table, where the shorter boy is lining up the 8-ball with the corner pocket. âTrevor said you had family coming.âÂ
Honey doesnât miss the smirk and blush on Trevorâs face when she says his name, even as he dips his head and takes a gulp of his beer to cover it up.
Jack smiles, a genuine smile. Itâs easy to tell the difference with him, when heâs really smiling or if heâs smiling because he thinks heâs supposed to.Â
âYeah, the goons.â Jack looks over his shoulder and grins as his taller brother loses his game of pool. âCâmon, Rusty, you brought that pool stick all this way and your game still sucks?â
The taller boy glares at Jack and sulks, re-racking his stick. He walks over and stands awkwardly behind the couch, but flicks Jack on the back of the head and Honey giggles before she can help it.
She looks down at her lap after letting out the little laugh and misses the way Trevorâs eyes light up and train on her.Â
âLuke, you fucker,â Jack swears, flinching at the impact of Lukeâs flick. Jack frowns, his eyebrows furrowed as he rubs the back of his head. âHeâs my little brother.â
âLittle brother,â Honey repeats. âAnd youâre just going to let him flick you like that?â
Jack rolls his eyes. âVery funny, Honey. Obviously Iâm not going to let him get away with it.â He reaches around and half-asses a punch to Lukeâs dick, just hard enough that it expels an âoofâ from the younger boy and he doubles over a little bit.
The other boy interrupts. âQuit it,â he says. He glares at his brothers, then his eyes fix on Bea. âYour turn.â
Bea stands and smiles, a smug little smirk reserved for her conspiratory looks with Honey that signifies that sheâs getting what she wanted. She joins the man by the rack of sticks and clasps her hands behind her back, looking up at him through her eyelashes. âWhich stick should I use?â
Jack looks a little put out by the loss of Bea at his side, and casts a glare toward his other brother. âAnd thatâs Quinn,â he says curtly. âPool master, or whatever.â
âSo heâs the best in the house?â Honey asks.
âWeâll tally scores at the end of the summer,â Luke jumps in as Quinn says, âAbsolutely.â
Jack scowls. âYou just think that because youâre older. Remember, Quinn: first is the worst. Second is the best.â
Trevor snorts and takes another sip of his beer.Â
Heâs unnaturally quiet, Honey thinks. Trying to be cool in front of his friends, maybe.
âI take it youâre the second child,â Honey says. âThat makes sense.â
âThat makes sense?â Jack asks, repeating her statement like he canât believe she dared to say that. âWhat the fuck does that mean?â
Honey looks over at Bea, who presses her lips together and raises her eyebrows. Daring Honey.
Honey rolls her head back, stretching the muscles of her neck. âYouâŠâ She starts, trailing off because sheâs not sure how to finish the sentence without sounding mean. She scratches her eyebrow and scrunches her nose. âYou like attention,â she decides, trying to keep her voice as free of judgment as possible.Â
âDo I?â Jack asks, sounding unimpressed.
Honey shrugs. âYouâ I mean. Jack, you asked. You opened the door for us because you knew it would annoy Trevor, probably because you knew it would bother him that you were opening the door for mâ us, instead of him. You flirt and smile when Bea sits next to you but you lean back and manspread when she gets up like you donât want us to notice that youâre sitting without a girl at your side. You call your little brother a âfuckerâ and retaliate because you can, honestly escalating the situation from a flick to a punch to the dick. You act annoyed because your older brother is beating you at pool already this summer and it only just started, plus he took the girl from your side. Itâs, uh⊠yeah. You like attention.â
Everyone but Jack starts to laugh.
âStand up,â Cole says to Honey.
She does, her arms resting by her side awkwardly, her fingers twitching as she waits for him to do something.
Cole looks around the room and swears under his breath. âI didnât think this through, one second,â he mutters, and disappears upstairs.Â
Honey continues to stand there. She pats her hands against her thighs and looks around the room, trying not to make eye contact with anyone, but especially not Bea. If she makes eye contact with Bea, sheâs going to burst out laughing.Â
Trevor is still snickering, hiding his face in his shirt. Honey can still see the little crinkles by his eyes.
âShe clocked you, man,â Quinn says with a shrug before pulling out a pool stick and standing it next to Bea. It comes up to the tip of her shoulder, Quinnâs chest. He nods in satisfaction and hands the stick over. Honey lets out a relieved breath of air at his approval, and then stifles a second when she watches Beaâs fingers brush over Quinnâs on the stick, her eyes lingering on his for just a second too long.
Itâs too easy for her.Â
Cole comes bounding down the stairs with a plastic soccer trophy in his hand. âFound this when I was snooping,â he says, approaching Honey and holding it out. He stands directly in front of her, makes eye contact with her, and stares into her eyes. âThank you,â he says with a sincere nod. âFor taking Jack down a peg. He needed that. We all needed that.â
And he hands the trophy off to Honey with a handshake, like sheâs graduating from high school and heâs the principal handing her a diploma. He takes the handshake and pulls her into a hug, the trophy crushed awkwardly between them.Â
When he pulls away, Cole puts both hands on Honeyâs arms and stares into her eyes again. âIf youâre going to do that again, please donât do it to me.â
Quinn breaks the rack with a crack of his stick, standing at a slight angle, and Honey sits back down, cradling her trophy in her hands.
Cole engages Honey in conversation for a few minutes, with Luke jumping in here and there. Jack turns on the TV and pouts. As much as she tries not to notice it, Trevor just stays quiet and sips his beer and sneaks glances at Honey out of the corner of his eye.Â
Eventually, the conversation dies out and the group turns their attention to the television, which is streaming some hockey game that Honey doesnât have an interest in. The boys are chitchatting away, throwing out names and positions and yelling at the TV when a call doesnât go their wayâ Honey canât tell whoâs cheering for what team, but she can also tell that Jack and Luke donât like the team in white⊠at all. Trevor seems to prefer them over the team in red. Cole doesnât seem to care. Heâs just laughing, still, at Jack. Jack just sulks, but he seems to cheer up once the team in red scores, late in the first period.
âYou all really like hockey, huh?â Bea asks between turns. Quinn has sunken a ball almost every turn, but Bea has only sunken one. Honey grins at her, then glances at the pool table and back to Bea. Bea sticks her tongue out at Honey, playful and easy. If Quinnâs the kind of guy that Honey thinks he is, itâs only a matter of time before he starts teaching Bea some tricks to tighten up the game.Â
Cole laughs. âYeah, I mean, Iâd hope so.â
âWhat do you mean?â Bea asks, batting her eyelashes innocently, like she didnât read all of Trevorâs Wikipedia page before coming here.Â
âWe play,â Luke says with a shrug.
Honey and Bea lock eyes and Honey plays along with her game. She tilts her head and blinks, as if this is the first time sheâs hearing it. âAre you any good?â
Quinn snorts and shakes his head as Bea leans over to line up a shot and Honey notices his hand on her waist when he points at a different ball, explaining that that would be the better shot for her. Bea sinks the recommended ball and jumps up with a cheer, smiling brightly at Quinn and standing just a little closer than she would if she wanted to be just friends.
âWeâre alright,â Trevor says, the first words heâs said to Honey since she walked through the door. He stands. âDoes anyone want another beer?â
The boysâ voices ring out in a chorus of yesses, whereas Honey stays mostly quiet. Bea agrees to another drink as well, which is when Trevor turns to Honey. âYouâre sure you donât want another drink? Iâm already getting them for everyone.â
âIâm sure, but thank you,â Honey says.Â
âWhy donât you go and help him carry the drinks,â Bea suggests from her post next to Quinn.Â
Honey glares at her, but stands. She leaves her trophy on her seat, saving it. âFine,â she replies, hoping the edge in her voice is only detectable to her best friend. She follows Trevor up the stairs to the kitchen, like an antisocial cat who has FOMO, but only when it comes to their owner. She crinkles her nose in disgust when she realizes that thatâs how she looks, not that Trevor would notice or care. Actually, he would probably be elated if she compared herself to a cat following him around.
Trevor opens the fridge and sifts around, the bottles of beer clinking. The beer takes up most of the bottom shelf, unsurprisingly.
âDo you think you have enough?â Honey asks, unable to help herself when Trevor passes her a third bottle, each a different brand of beer, to carry.Â
âQ and J like Michelob, Luke is a Miller guy, Coley likes Budweiser, and Iâm more of a Modelo drinker.â Trevorâs head is buried in the back of the fridge, rifling through a pack of Millers that seem to be running low. âWeâve had to go to the store three times since that first day because we keep running out of the one beer that someone wants.â
He retreats from the refrigerator and turns to Honey. Heâs got two beers in his hand. He holds them up and asks, âWhich one do you think Bea wants?â
Honey weighs her choices, but ultimately chooses the Michelob. Bea will use it as a jumping point for her conversation with Quinnâ itâs a no-brainer. As annoying as Beaâs boy-craziness is, Honey is always going to be her wingwoman and helper when she can.
âCool,â Trevor says and returns the other beer to the shelf. He turns back to Honey and takes two of the beers she was carrying, leaving her with just two, the Budweiser and the Modelo.
âI thought you were a Modelo drinker,â Honey says.
âI am,â Trevor replies, heading towards the stairs.Â
Honey follows. âThen why am I holding your beer?â
âBecause I want you to hand it to me.â
Honey snorts out a laugh. âOkay.â
When they return downstairs, they distribute the beer. Honey hands Cole his Budweiser and waits for Trevor to finish handing out the beers to the Hughes brothers and her friend. Bea has finally managed to get Quinn to do the work for her, with him leaning behind her and guiding her arms over the cue, pointing out where she should be looking and where to hit the ball. There are no other balls on the table except the 8 ball, which makes Honey chuckle. Thereâs no way Bea sunk all of hersâ Quinn had to have âmistakenlyâ knocked a few in for her.
Trevor returns to the sitting area and Honey stands, offering him the Modelo in her hand. On purpose, she realizes, Trevor closes his hand over her own to take the beer from her and thanks her with a smile, his eyes far too kind to be harmless and friendly.Â
Honey shakes her head with a look, then frowns when Trevor plops his happy ass right down on the other side of her loveseat. She shakes her head again and chooses to watch the end of the pool game, sitting on one of the stool-saddles near the table. She claps when Bea finally sinks the 8 ball after her third whiff. The ball only sinks because Quinn leaned over Bea again and did it for her, working together to finish the game.
âI win!â Bea squeals in delight, jumping in celebration in front of Quinn.
He lets out a little chuckle, the most awkwardly and quietly endearing laugh that Honey has ever heard. âYou won,â he agrees. âWith my help.â
Bea tilts her chin up and smiles at Quinn, proud of herself. âSo we both win,â she says. âThat means we both get whatever we want.â
Honey bites her tongue and ducks her head, waiting for whatâs coming next. She wants to turn around and look out the window, even though you canât see anything in the dark mountainside now that the sun has set. The thing is, she also wants to see the boysâ reactions to what Bea is going to say next.
Quinn smiles, a little tiny smile. His focus is only on Bea, who has inched her way closer to him somehow. Thereâs not much more room between them. âWhatever you want,â he repeats. âWhat do you want, Bea?â
Honey watches Quinnâs face, but sheâs torn. She also wants to watch Jack.
âYou know that tour Cole took us on when Honey and I first got here?â Bea asks, reaching out and smoothing out the turned-up fabric of Quinnâs sleeve.
âYeah,â Quinn replies, a little confused.
Bea rests her hand on his arm, slowly making her way down so she can wrap her hand around his fingers. She watches herself do it, then looks up at Quinn through her lashes. âI donât think I saw your bedroom,â she says. âWould you care to show me?â
Quinnâs lips part in surprise and Honey watches his eyes search Beaâs own for⊠insincerity, maybe?Â
At the same time, Jack chokes on a sip of his beer. Honeyâs eyes fly to him and Cole pats his back as Jack coughs it out.Â
âJesus Christ,â Jack says, clapping his hand against his chest and coughing one last time.
Bea smiles at him, oozing confidence and a little showmanship, as Quinn leads her to the stairs. He lets her climb them first and Honey giggles when Quinn sneaks a glance at Beaâs ass and visibly relaxes before hurrying to catch up with her and get his hands on her hips. Beaâs twinkling laughter grows softer and softer as she bounds up the stairs, her footfalls growing heavier as Quinn closes in on her.
âWell shit, Jack,â Cole says. âI guess youâre not the first to fall into bed with a girl this summer. The streak is finally over.â
âYou donât know that,â Jack says, pushing Coleâs hand off of his shoulder. He turns to face Honey, looking hopeful and a little desperate. âWanna help me keep my streak up?â
A loud honking laugh escapes Honey. âAbsolutely fucking not,â she replies, still laughing. She shakes her head at Jack, then notices the small, but mightily proud smile on Trevorâs lips.Â
Choosing not to focus on that smile, a smile that sheâs inadvertently becoming very fond of because sheâs never seen him smile at his friends the way Trevor is smiling at her, Honey hops up from her stool and starts to gather the balls from the pockets of the table. She racks them, then grabs her cue and waves Trevor over. âI believe we had a game to play.â
âYou had a game to lose,â Trevor corrects, standing and approaching Honey. He grabs his own stick, the one Quinn abandoned on the edge of the table when Bea proposed her bedroom shenanigans.Â
âHmm,â Honey voices, raising her eyebrows and exaggerating a grimace. âConsider me scared. Your break, Trevor.â
âWhen I win,â Trevor says. âI want to buy you dinner.â He lines up the cue ball and shoots, the colorful triangle of balls destroyed in a single swoop. One of the solids finds its way into a pocket and Trevor smirks.
âWhat a boring prize,â Honey muses. âBut if you insist on those terms, then I agree.â She sticks out her hand to shake his. âAnd when I winâŠâ
She leans down and eyes a line of three balls. The striped nine is farthest from the hole, but Honey wants to prove a point, so she angles her stick down at a steep slope and pushesâ noticing Trevorâs mouth flattening into a line when her ball jumps over the other two and tips into the hole. She stands back up to her full height, tilting her head to the side. She cocks her hip and positions her hand against it, holding the cue up on her other side.
âIâm really going to enjoy your Zulu Run, Trevor.â
Cole whistles lowly from the couch. âI need to find you another trophy, girl.â
Honey shoots him a wink.
They play on. Trevor takes it easyâ plays the safe route. With each easy fall into the pocket, he fistpumps to celebrate. Honey can only imagine how insufferable he is at the bowling alley.Â
She shows him up, not even daring to let him pull ahead in their race and convince himself that he has a chance. She sinks the final black ball into the right-center pocket, bending herself all the way over the table to give him a good view of the girl whoâs beating him. Her hips are high on the other side of the table, balancing up on her tip toes, facing the seating area. She doesnât even look at the ball when she hits it, no, sheâs looking up at Trevor with a tilted smile and mocking, bragging eyes.Â
His eyes evaluate herâ eyes, to lips, to chest, to ass. To the boys, making sure they arenât looking, arenât gawking at the round globes of Honeyâs ass that are presented before them. Back to her ass. Her ass.
Honey stands, slowly, making sure Trevor memorizes the curve of her waist when she does. Her eyes drop to his pants, a smirk growing in time with his bulge, and she rests her hands on the edge of the table. She pulls her shoulders back, broadening her chest.Â
Itâs just a dominant stance. All Honey enjoys about this is the fact that his resolve and dignity crumble at the mere sight of a pretty girl bent before him. She likes knowing that heâs weak for her, but that sheâll never do anything about it.
Sheâs not looking for that.
âA Zulu Run,â Honey explains, clearing her throat to rid her voice of its sultry tinges. She shakes her hair back, over her shoulders. Trevorâs eyes darken at the sight of her throat. She smiles, but continues. âIs when you have to strip, sing a song, and streak around the house until the song is over.â She throws a glance over her shoulder at the other boys. âUsually your friends get to pick your song.â
Jack perks up at that. Honey turns and hops up on the ledge of the pool table, knowing that Trevorâs eyes have fallen to her behind. Jack looks at Honey with delight in his eyes, seeming to forgive her in an instant for psychoanalyzing him earlier in the night. His eyes slide to Trevor and the look in them seems more akin to yearning for vengeance.
âSo, boys,â Honey drawls. âWhatâll it be?â
They scramble over each other to reach her, shouting song suggestions as they fly into their head. Honey canât hear anything theyâre saying, so she laughs until they fall silent. Coleâs hand presses into the side of her thigh, she looks down at it in disgust, then back up at him. It falls to the edge of the table, noticeable space between her and the appendage.Â
âHow about this,â Honey decides. She sneaks a glance at Trevor, gloating as she lets her eyes roam all over his body. She takes in his arms, his thighs under his shorts, the way his shirt falls over his shoulders. âTrevor looks pretty fit. Why donât we all pick a song?â She winks at him. âMake him run for, oh, eleven minutes or so?â
A flicker of recognition passes through Trevorâs gaze, but itâs quickly replaced by disbelief. He doesnât know how she would knowâ werenât they subtle about it? She lets out a breath of a laugh at the lookâ no, Trevor, you werenât subtle, she thinks. but itâs cute that you think you are.
She realizes what she was thinking in a split second and shakes herself out of it, snapping her face forward and crossing her legs knee-over-knee.Â
âBut only his friends get to pick, so I guess Iâm out.â Honey hops down from her perch and breaks through the boys, settling herself on the loveseat with her trophy, laying out to take up as much space as she could. She picks up the remote from the table and places her other hand behind her head, navigating to the Roku menu screen. âDo we have Spotify on this thing?â
Luke, Jack, and Cole each pick a song and Cole helps Honey connect to the outdoor speakers. He re-presents her with her trophy with a flourish and a bow, playful and lame. The boys push Trevor out to the patio with a whoop, pulling at his clothes even as Trevor fights them.Â
Honey follows at a distance and watches through the glass door. She looks away when Trevor sheds his underwear and waits for Lukeâs countdown to end before looking back up. She doesnât want to see it. Thatâs just too far. She gets an eyeful of his ass as he rounds the corner of the house, though.Â
As Trevor starts his third song, Coleâs cheesy Taylor Swift pick (âYou canât outrun my music now, bitch!â), Jack joins Honey at the door.Â
âI think Iâm going to head home,â Honey tells him, rubbing over the skin on her arms.Â
Jack nods at her, shrugging easily. âIâll walk you out.âÂ
Honey leads him up the stairs, hearing Trevorâs whoops grow louder as he finishes the second verse of the song. She knows he catches them walking up the stairs because his singing falters for a moment. His steps speed up. So do Honeyâs.Â
She walks briskly to the front door, bordering on a speedwalk, with Jack behind her. She swings her keys over her finger and wrenches the front door open. Jack catches it before it hits the wall.Â
âWhat about Bea?â He asks, calling after Honey and making her pause.Â
âSheâll find her way home,â Honey replies and steps off again. She has to get out of here before Trevor races up the stairs to stop her from being alone with Jack and she gets an eyeful of hisâ junk.
âHoney!â Jack calls again.Â
She lurches to a stop and cringes, turning to face the boy.Â
"Honey, I don't think I'm going to flirt with you anymore."
Honey takes a breath, walking back and reaching up to pat Jack's cheek, just forceful enough that it'll sting for a moment after she walks away. It's not quite a hit, but it's definitely not a love tap. "That doesn't hold the power that you think it does," she tells him with a nod and a close-lipped smile. She goes to leave, but Jack stops her by grabbing her hand.
"Trevor likes you, you know. He was quiet tonight, but he likes you. He's reading that book you gave him and everything," Jack says in earnest, his blues boring into Honey's own eyes.Â
Honey picks up on the unsaid words. He's trying, take it easy on him, he might be annoying but he's good, and he likes you. You should like him too, and all of that.
The edges of Honey's smile soften and she gently pulls her hand from Jack's. "It's nice to know he can read," she replies, deflecting. Whatever Trevor feels for her, not that he can really feel anything because he doesn't know her like that, doesn't matter. She's not looking for that right now. "Thanks for hosting us, Jack. I'm sorry for what I... said."
"It's okay." Jack shrugs. "Thanks for coming."
"Goodnight," Honey bids him, and starts to walk away.
"Come back," Jack says, and Honey whips around and finds him looking like the words surprised him when he heard himself speak. He clears his throat. "Friday. Um, it'sâ it's National Chocolate Ice Cream Day and National Donut Day." He scuffs the tip of his shoe against the ground. "Really... important holiday."
Honey can't do anything but laugh. "I'll bring the donuts."
She walks to her car and ignores the chirping of bullfrogs echoing in her ears as she drives down the mountain to her home, alone.
7:90 â TREVOR
Jack glares at Trevor when he walks down to the kitchen early the next morning. As Trevor rubs the sleep out of his eyes with a yawn, Jack shifts under the frozen pack of peas that rests precariously on his shoulderblades. Trevor had barely touched him last night, he was just being dramatic. So he had a bit of soreness on his back from where Trevor pushed him against the wall and asked him what the hell he was doing, who cares? He went upstairs with Trevorâs girl. Alone.Â
âBeaâs taking you to church with her this morning for laying a finger on me,â Jack growls out when Trevor looks at him and laughs.
âNo shit,â Trevor replies, snorting.
âItâs true,â comes the female voice from the couch. Bea leans forward, her tube top skewed and tilted enough to draw a wandering eye. Trevor rolls his. âYou shouldnât get violent, not on my watch.â
âYou werenât even with me last night, Bea,â Trevor says sweetly, tilting his head down to dismiss her. âYou didnât see me do shit. How can you prove it was me and not Luke?â
âLuke put a video of it on his private story, then showed me,â Bea snickers in the same tone. âSo youâre taking me home and helping me choose my best church outfit to hide these hickeys, and then youâll join me at the service. Itâll be good for your reputation in town.â
âI donât really care about my reputation in town,â Trevor laughs.
âHoney cares about your reputation in town,â Bea clarifies, a tight, âthereâs no room for discussion hereâ smile on her face. She pointedly looks him up and down. âLittle Bear.â
Trevor scowls at her condescending tone and use of the nickname. How dare she flaunt her inner circle-ness to Trevor.Â
âI was going to go to church anyway,â Trevor boasts. âVera told me to bring all of the boys.â
âWell, youâre the only one resorting to violenceââ Jack begins, seething, before Bea cuts him off.
âNo, this is a good idea,â she says, waving her hand to quiet him. âWe should all go to church.â
Jack scoffs. âI donât think we need to go,â he says. âSounds like youâve got an ulterior motive.â
âI donât want the town to think yâall are reclusive party folk who have no interest in the happenings of Litchton,â Bea snaps. âYouâd be surprised how quickly the old grannies will turn on you.â
âAnd you get to walk into church with five guys on your arm,â Jack says, still scowling. This time, his attention is focused on Bea, not the man who physically hurt him the night before.Â
âSaid she wanted five guys, she ainât talking âbout burgers,â Trevor deadpans, a disgusted look thrown Beaâs way.
Sheâs unperturbed by it, probably from many years of Honeyâ Honey.â throwing her similar looks. All Bea does is smile and reply, âMy pussy already got murdered, Trev. I didnât need five guys.â
âNo way Quinn âmurderedâ your pussy, Bea,â Jack jumps in, air quotes around the word. âThe dude doesnât fuck.â
Bea laughs. âI assure you, he fucks.â
âYeah, I fuck,â Quinn agrees, descending the stairs. He veers to the couch first and drops a kiss on Beaâs head in greeting.
âWell, fuck your way to church,â Jack says. âBeaâs making everyone go with her.â Jack looks at Quinn expectantly, maybe waiting for pushback.
Quinn shrugs. âOkay,â he says. âItâs not like thereâs anything else for us to do on a Sunday morning in this place. Everything is probably closed.â
âItâs true, everything is closed on Sundays except the grocery store and the gas station,â Bea says with a nod. âAnd the church, of course.â
Jack scowls and removes his pack of peas from his back. Trevor takes his opportunity to approach the fridge, conveniently behind Jack. âWhy canât we just stay here?â
âBecause itâll be fun,â Trevor replies, trying to exude optimism now that heâs not the only boy being forced to attend church and wash themselves of their sins. He turns and purposefully claps his hand down on Jackâs shoulder, hard. Jack howls in pain. Trevor squeezes just to watch him tense up. âItâs our chance to become one with the community, Jacky.â
Bea smiles, voice dripping with cheerfulness. âYeah, Jacky, itâll be good for you. Why donât you two head upstairs and change?â Her eyes fix on Quinn, whose shirt rides up as he grabs a glass from the upper shelves of the cabinets. âI want to chit-chat with Quinn for a second.â
Trevor and Jack make a face, but scramble towards the stairs. They push and shove each other all the way upâ Trevor is particularly satisfied when Jack bumps into the wall and groansâ then split off into their respective rooms. Trevor treats it like a raceâ whoever finishes changing first wins.
Jack is already back downstairs by the time Trevor returns. Cole is there, and Luke, and both of them seem to be dressed for the service too. None of the boys have the best church clothes, but itâs a small town with farmers. Surely not everyone will be in their Sunday best every Sunday. Quinn is noticeably missing, but Bea is standing by the door with a smile on her face. Her lips look a little more red than they did before Trevor went upstairs. He narrows his eyes at her.
âYou, and you,â Bea says, pointing at Jack and Trevor. âCome with me. Trevor, grab your car keys. Youâre driving.â
âWhat about Luke and Cole?â Trevor asks, picking up his keys from their spot on the hook next to the door and trailing behind Bea. Jack trails behind Trevor, still grumbling and pretending like his shoulders hurt for dramatic effect. Trevor ought to show him some real pain next time.
The three people climb into the car, Trevor behind the wheel and Bea in the passenger seat. Jack, once again, finds himself relegated to the backseat. He straps himself in and Trevor catches his murderous glare in the rearview mirror.
âQuinnâs going to drive them,â Bea explains. âTheyâll meet us at the church.â
âWhipped,â Jack coughs out. He does a terrible job of masking the word.Â
Trevor rolls his eyes, just like Bea. She opens her mouth to say something, sass him, but thinks better of it.
They drive on in silence, the occasional sigh or grunt from Jack as he shifts in his seat. Trevor glares at him again in the mirror and Jack hits him with a fake smile before looking out the window to watch the trees whip by.
Bea directs them to the main strip of shops, then tells them to take a left onto one of the sidestreets near The Reading Nook. They pull up to a big brick house, separated down the middle by a massive staircase. Bea climbs the stairs and turns to the left again, unlocking and pushing her front door open.
She leads the boys into her living room, which is decorated exactly how Trevor expected it to be. The couch is white with pink pillows and a white shag rug beneath it. Her furniture is odd, thrifted and worn in. None of it matches, although Trevor suspects that her theme was âBarbie girl aesthetic.â Itâs messy, and comfortable, and Trevor almost envies how she lives. His apartment in Anaheim is sparseâ when youâre on the road so much and as busy with your job as Trevor is, you really only need a place to eat and sleep. His decorations reflect that.
Trevor sprawls out on the couch, leaving Jack standing awkwardly next to the coffee table. Bea disappears down the hall and enters her bedroom, her closet door creaking open.
âJack, come here, will you?â Bea asks.Â
Jackâs eyebrows furrow in confusion, but he starts down the hallway nonetheless.Â
Trevor snoops in his absence, Jackâs presence no longer a threat to his comfort. He drags himself off of the couch and stands, advancing towards the shelves of knickknacks on the wall near the television.
Bea has got a number of books on her shelves, overtaking two of the four rows. The other rows are sparse and far more interestingâ there are picture frames spread along the rows, six frames that depict Beaâs life and what she loves.
Four of the pictures feature Honey. The other two are groups of people that Trevor assumes are Beaâs family, her extended family on each of her parentsâ sides. He can ignore those easily, not caring about about Bea to scan each of her cousinsâ faces. The pictures with Honey are a different story.
Thereâs a picture of the two when they were ten, or eleven, riding their bikes down an asphalt street lined with suburban houses. Beaâs bike is pink with streamers and flowers and a little basket. Honeyâs is dark green and sporty, similar to Trevorâs own bicycle from childhood. Honeyâs smile is wry, whereas Beaâs is glowing.
The second, from a birthday party. Itâs Honeyâs birthday and theyâre four, from the looks of the lit candle on her cake. Honeyâs smile is wide, much wider than the previous image. Her hair is messy and her tongue is stained green, probably from a lollipop or a Jolly Rancher. Her arms are wrapped around Beaâs neck and sheâs pulled her friend close, their cheeks pressing together. Beaâs expression is a little different. Only one of her eyes is squeezed shut, the one closer to Honey. Her lips are pursed like a duck and her little fingers are raised in a peace sign.
Trevor chuckles. If his mom had been the one taking the picture, she wouldâve said âWhat a hamâ about the girlsâ goofiness.
In the next picture, theyâre older. Theyâre sixteen, probably. Beaâs wearing these short jean shorts and a bikini top and Honey wears a matching top under some long, gray sweatpants. She rolled the waistband up and her back is mostly to the camera, Bea lifted off the ground in a swooping hug. Beaâs legs are kicked up behind her like sheâs experiencing a really good, Princess Diaries kind of kiss and her face is frozen in laughter. Honeyâs is the same. Trevorâs heart clenches at the smile on her face and the way her hair blows out behind her.
Finally, thereâs a selfie of the two of them in a handmade frame. Itâs from a high angle and Trevor canât tell if itâs a .5 picture or a regular one. Honeyâs eyebrow is raised and she wears an exaggeratedly thoughtful expression, goofy enough to tug at Trevorâs smile. Beaâs mouth is open and she has a hand pinching Honeyâs chin, while the other is raised to take the picture. Behind them is the Welcome to Litchton sign that Trevor passes each time he goes into town.Â
Trevorâs eyes glide down to the handmade frame, the written message along the top and bottom borders.
âNew Beginnings!â and smaller, in the corner, a more personalized message. Trevor thinks that she wrote the message in a thin Sharpieâ itâs too pristine still, after years. âThereâs no one I would rather have join me in Litchton than you. Thank you for always being the Bea to my Honey! Honeybea 4ever <3â.
Trevor reaches out and takes the frame in his hand, inspecting it. He turns it over. More script, also in a Sharpie: â2019â, it reads. He replaces the item, making sure itâs back in the exact right spot.Â
âBea, hurry up!â Trevor calls, returning to the couch.
âDonât get your panties in a twist,â she replies, leading Jack out of her bedroom. Sheâs clasping a necklace as she walks, then holds out her wrist and a bracelet for Jack to clasp. âWe can go now.â
They leave the apartment and climb back into the car, Jack beating Bea out for the passenger seat this time. Heâs smug about it too, grinning to himself while he buckles up. Trevor opens the back door for Bea and helps her into the car with a guiding hand in hers. When Jack realizes that he fumbled the chance to look like a gentleman, his face returns to its scowl.Â
âIf youâre not careful, your face will get stuck like that,â Trevor warns when he finally sits behind the wheel again. He shifts the car into drive and pulls out of the parking space.
Bea directs them to the church and Trevor pulls into the parking lot next to Quinnâs car, which is still running. Theyâve got about five minutes before the service begins and Bea chastises the three boys for not going inside and reserving seats early.Â
âThereâs only a few instances where the whole town goes out to do something,â Bea complains as they walk inside. âChurch is one of them. Weâre never going to find a spot for all six of us.â
âNo Honey?â Trevor asks, taken aback. He expected her to join them, especially since the âwhole townâ is here.
Bea casts Trevor a look and snickers into her palm. âYouâre sweet, Trevor,â she says and Trevor rolls his eyes at her saccharine tone. âBut Honey decided a long time ago that she had enough religion in her life growing up. She and God know where they stand.â
Trevor reaches the door to the church first and holds it open for the group, letting them file in. Heâs grateful that theyâre in the church now, because all of the other boys are either too respectful of the space and what it represents or too awkward in a silent building to make fun of Trevor for seeking out Honey. Or they donât want to get on Beaâs bad side and act a fool in church and suffer her wrath.
They file into one of the back pews, Bea sandwiched between Quinn and Luke. Trevor sits on the other side, right at the aisle.Â
For an hour, he stays quiet and moves and speaks with the congregation. He counts the number of times that Cole tases Jackâs side, sticking his fingers between his ribs to cause him to flinch and make noise in the reverent area. He does this five times throughout the mass before Bea leans forward and threatens to cut his hands off herself.Â
For an hour, Trevor stares forward and lets his mind wander to Honey, and all the thoughts he has about her. Sheâs a mystery and sheâs quiet like Quinn, but confident in a way that Quinn never achieved. She knows exactly who she is and wonât budge for anyone, wonât change herself or act in any special ways around certain people.Â
Trevor admires itâ heâs spent his whole life performing for people, in a way. Hockey is his life and always has been, but sometimes itâs tiring to realize that all of his friends are people he met on ice. To think that he can be surrounded by his teammates and the fans in any arena and still feel lonelyâ itâs the kind of thing that leaves Trevor wondering if this career was a good idea.Â
In another world, heâs playing in a beer league in a town like this, with a girl like Honey on his arm.Â
The thought leaves him feeling heavy, weighed down. It ruminates in his mind, even after the service is over. It sours his mood completely and Trevor wishes he was back at the house so he could take a shower or something and stop the prickling feelings from taking over his skin.
In the parking lot, the group chats about nothing. Trevor doesnât listen. Bea introduces the boys to come of the townsfolk and Trevor smiles and shakes the menâs hands, hugs the ladies or send a special look their way. Vera and Earl honk as they drive past the group, Vera blowing a kiss towards Trevor and Cole through the passenger window. Cole catches it and sticks it to his cheek, then sends one back. It makes Vera laugh.
Trevor tunes back into the conversation as the boys discuss plans for the upcoming weekâ Jack edges away from Trevor before he mentions that he invited Honey over that coming Friday and that Bea should come too.Â
âWell, youâll rarely find a Honey without its Bea,â Bea teases. She claps. âOkay. Iâll see you guys then. Quinn, take me home?â
Quinn nods and puts his hand on the small of her back to direct her to the car. Bea pauses and waves Trevor over, shooing the other boys away. Quinn stays, his hand still on Beaâs body.
âThereâs a fruit stand outside the grocery store on Mondays,â Bea says.
âI know, Iâve been,â Trevor interrupts.
Bea quiets him with a click of her tongue. She chooses her words carefully, her eyes hard. âGo tomorrow at, like, six,â she suggests, a faux-nonchalant shrug lifting her shoulders. âYou might find something that you like there. I recommend buying the strawberries. They make a lovely gift, Trevor.â
Trevor frowns, confused. âI donât like strawberries,â he replies.
Bea closes her eyes and processes his words for a moment, a tight smile on her lips. âThey make a lovely gift, Trevor,â she repeats.
âSick,â Trevor says, his voice hard. He doesnât understand what sheâs saying. âIâm not buying strawberries for you, Bea. I donât know you enough to give you gifts.â
Bea stomps her foot. âGood fucking God, Trevor. Quinn, can you explain this shit to him?â She asks, then walks off to the car. She takes Quinnâs keys from his hand and gets behind the driverâs seat herself.Â
Quinn watches her walk away, then turns to Trevor. âSheâs telling you that youâll run into Honey, you fucking idiot, and that you should buy her strawberries.âÂ
He leaves Trevor standing there, eyes wide.
Yeah, heâs definitely heading to the fruit stand tomorrow and buying strawberries.
He concocts his plan on the drive home, silent compared to the other three boys, that are laughing and flopping around the backseat with every turn in a game of Jell-O. Theyâre not wearing their seatbelts. When they get too loud, Trevor envisions ejecting them from the backseat, leaving them sailing down the mountain, falling through the air.
He holes himself up in his room to nap when they get home, too excited to see Honey to let the time pass organically. Itâs like time travel, this way. Trevor will wake up and be two hours closer to seeing her, to getting another chance to win her over. This time, with a gift.
In the afternoon, he laces up his blades and skates with the boys. Quinn has come back by now, not spending much time at Beaâs apartment after church, according to Luke. They all skate and shoot for a couple of hours, playing a game of pickup with an extra player to sub in and out. When that ends, they run some drills. Luke and Quinn play defense, like always, with Trevor, Cole, and Jack recreating their legendary line from USNTDP. It works out perfectly, and each boy pushes himself like theyâre playing a real game. Itâs the brotherly competition that fuels themâ and when the drills start to fall into disarray from hits and other penalties that would certainly be called out in a game, they head off to shower.
The night ends slowly, fizzling out compared to the way it ended the night before. The boys lounge in the game room, sprawling out on the couches and snacking and sipping their beer. Trevor isnât made to perform another Zulu Run, no one picks up a pool cue, and they watch shitty TV movies on the Spanish channel instead of English. They make up the dialogue as they go and Trevor is the first to go to sleep. He makes it to midnight, but then he forces himself to go to bed.Â
Heâs got a big day ahead of him⊠after 5 p.m., anyway.
âendâofâchapterâoneâ
#puck-luck's fics#andy writes anythingđ#small town girl x tz#trevor zegras#trevor zegras smut#trevor zegras fanfiction#quinn hughes#jack hughes#luke hughes#cole caufield#hockey smut#hockey romance
124 notes
·
View notes
Note
https://www.tumblr.com/writingquestionsanswered/730814386289131520/defining-terminology-via-pov?source=share
I saw this post and it inspired me to ask a similar question I was dealing with. Is it weird for the narrator to explain time skips or off screen events? They always feel so unnatural when I write them. Ive seen it done, but I can't judge the best way to do it.
Narrator Explaining Time Skips and Off-Screen Events
Nope, it's not weird, no matter who your narrator is. Your narrator is there to tell the story to your reader. If there is no way to show something through action or explain it through dialogue, the only other alternative is to have the narrator explain it.
With time skips, that's almost always going to be the narrator's job rather than something shown via action or told via dialogue, simply because action isn't often the best way to show time passing (though it can certainly work in some cases), and dialogue doesn't usually come right at the beginning of a scene (though it can sometimes.) The point being, although you certainly can show time passing with action or explain it through dialogue, a lot of the time it's just explained in exposition, aka narration. I talk about that in these posts: Guide: How to Skip Time in Your Story, Subtle Scene Transitions, and Skipping Broad Gaps in Time without Timestamp.
With off-screen events, you really have your pick between exposition, action (yes... action... I'll get to that in a second), and dialogue. It just depends on what works best for the scene/story. So, for example, let's say a secondary character had to run an errand for the protagonist, and what they find out from that errand is important, but showing the actual errand playing out isn't important. So, it happens off-screen. You can have the narrator explain it:
While Todd and Amy started pulling down the interior walls, Anna went to city hall to find out next steps for permitting. After waiting all afternoon to speak with someone and being told to come back the following day, she returned to the house feeling defeated but bearing mochas from their favorite coffee shop.
Alternatively, you could use dialogue to show this off-screen moment:
"How did it go?" Todd said, dropping his sledgehammer when he turned and found a defeated-looking Anna, who at least came bearing coffee.
"Not great," she said, handing him and Amy a mocha from their favorite coffee shop. "I was at city hall all day waiting to talk to someone in permitting, and after I finally got to speak with someone, they told me to come back tomorrow."
Amy frowned. "Yikes."
If the off-screen event happened before the story begins, or happened off-screen but was particularly important or memorable for the character who experienced it, you could also potentially use deep memory recall, a flashback, or a dream to show it happening. This wouldn't really be a great choice for Amy's long wait at the permitting office, but for the sake of the example, if it was worthy, it might look something like this.
Amy woke with a start, drenched in sweat, her nightmare addled brain telling her she was still inside the permitting office. The nightmare had been so real, she could still smell the stale coffee that permeated the small room--could still hear the quiet sizzle of the mildly flickering fluorescent lighting. She'd been suck waiting to speak with someone all afternoon, and they'd told her to come back tomorrow. Now she felt like she'd been through the ordeal twice in one day. She wasn't sure she could stomach going back again in the morning. She would have to make Todd go in her place.
I hope that helps! :)
âąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâąâą
Iâve been writing seriously for over 30 years and love to share what Iâve learned. Have a writing question? My inbox is always open!
LEARN MORE about WQA
SEE MY ask policies
VISIT MY Master List of Top Posts
COFFEE & FEEDBACK COMMISSIONS ko-fi.com/wqa
161 notes
·
View notes
Text
~ Reminder of Reality | JJK
Pairing: CEO!husband!Jungkook x writer!fem!wife!Reader
Warnings: arranged marriage, fluff, angst, talks of pregnancy, talks of sex, food, OC eats meat, Jungkook is a sweetheart, beware of the in-laws!, idiots in love, guys we have some progress! (let me know if I missed anything!)
Summary: Sentiment sneaked into the large cracks in your marriage with Jungkook. Emotions revealed another side of him as well as an intimate point of view about yourself. The waters of your relationship are getting deep with both affection and obstacles between you two. Brought back from his dreams to reality, Jungkook must make a decision to change his fate, that is if he wants to keep you by his side forever.
Word Count: 4.8k
A/N Let me know your thoughts in the comments, guys! This is a longer part than chapter 1, I really hope you will like it and remember that drabbles are open for this universe! My inbox is open so please send me some asks while I write the next part!
Please take care and thanks for giving this story a chance, happy reading everyone!đ
It's been two days since Jungkook recognised the feelings that have been residing in his heart for some time now. Since that talk he had with Jimin.
A text from his mother made his stomach churn with nerves, not because of what was written in it but because of the meaning of the words she texted him.
Jungkook stood in front of one of the large windows in his office, phone in hand while he pondered how to approach you about the matter of his mother's text. He planned conversation after conversation in his head only to discard it in the end.
His mental scripts were only making him more anxious than he already was with the fact that he had to call you during his work hours.
Anyone who could be in his shoes at that moment would have made the call an hour ago but this wasn't anyone. It was about you and Jungkook and the complicated yet still easy relationship between you two.
It wasn't of hate but it wasn't of love either. The word of marriage didn't resonate as sweetly as it should have been but he couldn't say it was a bitter experience. It was just unknown territory for the both of you.
Jungkook took a deep breath, pressing your contact in his phone as he pressed the device up to his ear. It rang and rang, with each tone as his call went unanswered, the more nervous he felt.
Not because of making the call, but because of who he was calling. It was you. The woman who carried the title of his wife, you with whom he had been living for nearly a year now, you whom he liked in a way that was supposed to be normal between husband and wife yet it didn't exist between you and Jungkook.
So he waited. Waited until you answered his call, eyes fixed on the city that looked so small from where he stood. Heart raising with anticipation of hearing your voice while his stomach churned with the nerves of messing up somehow.
You were pouring yourself some hot water on your favourite cup to make some tea to enjoy in the chilly flat. You had just finished writing yet another chapter of your book and now came the revision you gave it before sending it to your editor.
It was tiring to do so, but you also rejoice in the fact that you allowed your ideas to rest for a bit while also seeking the opportunity to improve your writing.
Just as you finished making your tea, you heard your phone vibrating in the quiet flat from the living room. With a sigh you put the cup down on the counter as your legs carried you back to the living room. Your hand reached for your phone and you felt how your heart skipped a beat when you read it was Jungkook calling you.
Without wasting another second, you picked up his call, your phone was pressed to your ear as you spoke.
"Hello?"
Your husband had to suppress the small sigh that left his lips in content upon hearing your voice.
"Hi, (y/n). I hope I'm not interrupting anything important."
You smiled, eyes glancing back at the kitchen where your cup of tea rested before you answered.
"No, I was just making myself some tea. Do you need something?"
You heard him let out a deep breath from the other line as you walked toward the glass windows, the curtains were pulled at the sides and you were greeted with the beautiful view of Seoul from the tall building where your shared apartment rested in the quietness of the lonely sky.
"Yes, actually. I wish I could ask you this in a different way, though. But my mother texted me and asked if we both could join her and my dad tonight for dinner. I'm calling to see if you don't have any plans for later today."
How considerate. Was the first thought that crossed your mind after hearing his words. Jungkook had never forced you to do absolutely anything you didn't feel comfortable with nor did he ever put you in conflicting situations.
However, when you agreed to become his wife, there were other roles you also had to fulfil. One of them being a daughter-in-law.
You suppressed a sigh before responding in a neutral yet soft voice.
"I'm free tonight, actually. Should I wear something specific?"
Jungkook could sense the subtle tension behind your words, it wasn't easy for you to meet his parents and he knew it but there were things he couldn't help but get over with. The four of you haven't met formally for awhile and he knew such a meeting couldn't be postponed any longer.
"Thanks (y/n). I'll pick you up at 5:00 and wear something formal, please. You know how my parents are."
"Of course. Text me if there are any changes of plans."
He nodded, big doe eyes fixed on the city beyond him. Not knowing you were also looking at the enchanting view from your apartment.
"Sure. See you at five, then."
"Goodbye, Jungkook."
And with that, the both of you hung up at the same time. He pocketed his phone, heart racing with the echo of your voice invading his thoughts.
He knew you weren't too keen on these types of family gatherings yet you had agreed to go. Despite the raw circumstances in which your marriage with Jungkook bloomed. He knew marrying you was only a play in the big inheritance he was going to receive eventually.
Marriage was a business. That was what he was taught since early years but now, he hoped he could make the relationship between you and him something more than the cold signature and the expensive rings that bonded you as his wife.
Your phone was still in your hand, your arm resting by your side as the conversation you just had with Jungkook replayed in your mind over and over. His sweet tone, the soft words. It made your heart flutter with feelings you had been denying for a while now.
Yet there was a part of the conversation, a sentence he spoke to you that just wouldn't leave your mind. Getting engraved not only in your memories but, unknowingly, in your heart as well.
"I wish I could ask you this in a different way, though."
Ask me what? You thought to yourself, your left hand came to your neck as your fingers massaged the tender skin there as the sunlight reflected on the silver wedding band on your ring finger.
You didn't exactly know the meaning of those words. He sounded disappointed when he had expressed such a wish to you yet you couldn't determine the reason behind such a feeling.
Or maybe you knew it already, but your mind refused to accept it. A fact as tangible as the ring that screamed to the world you were taken but at the same it was a fleeting thought, a simple assumption over your own desires. Your own fantasies.
What did you mean by that, Kook?
The sun was about to set in the horizon. The sky was getting painted in different orange shades as the blue in it began to darken and melt with the rest of the colours, creating a beautiful view over the city.
Yet Jungkook was on his way to see another kind of beauty. His wife, you who were waiting for him to pick you up from the flat. He couldn't stop thinking about you since that phone call he had with you earlier today.
He imagined your smile when you would see him and how beautiful you would look dressed in one of the expensive dresses stored in your closet he bought for you.
His left hand was curled around the steering wheel of his car, wanting to stop somewhere before going back home to you, hoping that you would like his little surprise.
While exiting the building, Jimin gave him a knowing look, one that made the younger man roll his eyes at the teasing of his friend. But now, those feelings of excitement were replaced with soft longing in his heart to see you, not being able to deny the happiness that blossomed in his soul every time he got to see you or hear your voice.
You were spraying your favourite perfume over your neck and wrists when you heard your husband enter the flat, the door locking itself behind him. You couldn't help but smile at the mere thought of him, your feet carried you out of your shared bedroom, over the hallway and into the living room where you could see the entrance way.
Your eyes locked on his figure. A fluttering in his stomach tainted his cheeks a soft shade of pink when Jungkook's eyes rested over you. He took you in, your figure cladded in a beautiful and elegant black dress with a squared neckline and slightly puffed long sleeves. Your hair was styled beautifully with a simple headband also in black.
"You're home."
Your words reached him like a soft summer breeze, peaceful and delicate. He smiled, taking off his shoes with ease before walking to where you stood, his hands behind his back.
"I told you I'll pick you up at 5:00."
Jungkook stated, your eyes glanced quickly at the clock hanging on the wall only to notice it was five o'clock sharp. Just like he had said.
"You look beautiful, by the way."
A smile was painted over your lips at his compliment as your cheeks were dusted in pink. You had to glance down or you knew your face would be as red as a tomato if you were to look into his eyes at that precise moment.
"Thanks. I hope you like the dress."
Unknowingly to you, he smiled. Jungkook felt how his heart constricted with the rising tension in the living room. It wasn't a bad tension, nor in a sexual way. There was tension between two people who liked each other but were too afraid of saying anything. Chemistry, it's how he'd describe it.
"You are always beautiful, (y/n). It doesn't matter what you are wearing at all, you are and will always be the most beautiful woman in my eyes."
You couldn't help but snap your eyes up to gaze into his own. You drowned in his dark pools filled with emotions you didn't understand, unsaid words you weren't quick enough to catch.
Jungkook took a deep breath, as if he had resurfaced from being underwater. As if a bubble had popped and he was able to breathe once more. Perhaps he had been trapped in a bubble of perfection in which only you and him existed.
But he was back in the real world quicker than he would have liked.
"I... we should get going."
You cleared your throat, snapping out of your thoughts as you offered him a soft smile.
"Of course, let me just grab my purse."
And with that, you were back into your shared bedroom, leaving your husband standing alone in the middle of the living room. Your heart was hammering like crazy inside you as you gazed at your own reflection through the mirror, purse in hand while you prepared yourself to face Jungkook once more.
Your husband ran a hand over his face, trying to cool himself down and to stabilise his heartbeat. The motions reminded him of the thing he was hiding behind his back all this time. His eyes fixed on the marine blue velvety box he held in his left hand decorated with a small and elegant silver bow.
It was a small gift he wanted to give you, the reason why he left the company half an hour earlier than what he had originally planned. Only to buy you that. Why? He didn't know it yet. He only felt like giving you something.
"I'm ready, let's go."
Your voice made him turn around, hiding the present behind him once more. Jungkook could say he nearly jumped at your words, having not heard you walk down the hallway.
"Wait, (y/n)."
Blinking at him, you waited. Expecting his next words. He swallowed, his Adam's apple bobbing slightly with the motion.
"I-I have something for you."
You arched an eyebrow in curiosity and he sensed that as his cue to take a couple of steps towards you until he stood at arms length and handed you the box. Presenting it to you in an almost shy way that had you smiling softly.
"What's this?"
He watched as your fingers took the box, your fingers brushing his own with the action as your touch sent sparks of electricity throughout his body that he had to suppress a shiver.
You gasped when you opened the lid, your (e/c) eyes scanning over the beautiful necklace that lay over a thin layer of black velvet. The piece of jewellery was crafted in white gold, three chains followed the lock, each one a bit longer than the last one with a ruby tear at the end creating a beautiful design.
"Do you like it?"
Jungkook asked. Your expression told him nothing and he was growing anxious over what your reaction to his gift would be. Yet no words could escape you as you were mesmerised by the necklace itself.
"How... Why, Jungkook?"
You asked in a small voice. Soft like the wind yet carrying the strongest of emotions he wasn't able to grasp.
"I only wanted to give you something. I thought it would suit you."
Your eyes lifted from his gift and locked with his own dark yet wide orbs. You smiled, easing the worry craving in his chest.
"It's really beautiful, thank you. I wish I could give you something too."
Jungkook shook his head, a smile of his own appearing over his handsome features, that smile you loved so much.
"I'm glad you like it. You don't have to give me anything, (y/n). Your mere presence is enough."
You bit your lower lip, trying to suppress the big grin that threatened to break over your red lips.
"Will you help me put it on?"
His heart fluttered at your request. So innocent yet it broke havoc inside him. With a raging storm of butterflies fluttering in his stomach, his heart skipped a beat as his fingers grabbed the necklace from the box.
You turned around, putting your hair to the side and exposing the back of your neck to him. Jungkook helped you click the necklace as you felt the coolness of the expensive jewel against your hot skin.
The smell of his cologne invaded your senses and the moment between you two lasted too long for your fluttering heart but it ended too soon for your yearning soul.
"There."
You turned around at his announcement, a soft smile graced your lips.
"I really like it, Kook."
Your eyes went wide at the small slip-up. That nickname existed only in your mind for him. Never had you ever thought of calling him that but he didn't seem to mind it as he only flashed you a smile.
"A beautiful jewel for my beautiful wife."
The ride to the restaurant was silent. But it wasn't uncomfortable. It was nice. There wasn't tension between you two as you thought there would be due to each of you being stuck in your own heads.
Jungkook couldn't stop thinking about the way you had called him. That nickname was simply a short way of his given name but he couldn't say he despised it, not when it was you who had spoken it.
He couldn't ignore how his heart had skipped a beat at the sound of your referring towards him. He found it endearing; a memory that would stay with him despite the outcome of his own wishes of progression in the tangled mess of emotions he found himself in.
You on the other hand couldn't stop thinking of what Jungkook said to you. His words meant so much to you than he probably realised.
"A beautiful jewel for my beautiful wife."
He had said. He not only had called you beautiful, a compliment you had received throughout your adulthood more times than often, but he had called you his. His wife.
Even when you both were married under a cold arrangement, you weren't going to deny the butterflies that wildly fluttered in your stomach when he called you his. When he thought of you as his. A partner to stand by his side forever, a wife not only by certificate but bonded by different things, bonded not only with a ring but with feelings involved in between.
Could he feel something too?
But before you were allowed to ponder more into those kinds of thoughts, Jungkook parked the car and sent you a soft smile before he exited the vehicle.
You had been so engrossed in your own mind, your thoughts about your husband that the seemingly long ride to the restaurant felt like nothing. Time flew like wind, as if holding water in your hands. That was how you perceived time when Jungkook was in your life, being that physically or only existing in your thoughts.
He walked around the car and opened the door for you, offering you his larger and inked hand out for you to take. You did with a smile on your face, thanking him softly before you two ventured into the restaurant where you would meet his parents once more. The two people who arranged your marriage with Jungkook.
The greetings and fake smiles went by without you paying it much thought. You focused on your mother-in-law when she spoke during the meal while you were cutting a piece of steak for yourself.
"That is a beautiful necklace that you are wearing, (y/n)."
She commented, you felt Jungkook look at you briefly from where he sat next to you. A polite smile plastered once more over your features.
"Thanks, Jungkook gave it to me."
"Mmm, I see."
She answered, taking a sip from her wine as you ate a piece of your own dinner, feeling the soft texture melt in your mouth. The conversation carried itself mostly between Jungkook and his father, talking about the company and future plans.
From what you had learned yourself, Jeon Enterprises was a large company that made sophisticated electronics. Their most popular product was their innovative cell phones, you having one yourself.
You admired the company as it had been passed through generations of Jungkook's ancestors as they had first traded with ink back in ancient history. And you couldn't be more proud of your husband to inherit such an empire.
You sat quietly next to your husband as he explained one of his upcoming plans for the company, you were taking the last sip from your wine before Mrs. Jeon spoke once more in between a pause in the conversation.
"Tell me Jungkook, when are you two both going to have a child?"
Her question made you choke on the alcoholic beverage you were previously enjoying. You put the glass down as you coughed a couple of times.
"Are you alright?"
You nodded at your husband's worry, his big eyes resting over you.
"Yeah, sorry. I wasn't expecting to... you know, talk about this during dinner."
Mr. Jeon rested his cutlery against his plate as he spoke, his eyes dancing between you and Jungkook.
"When else are we going to talk about it, then? You need a child to inherit, Jungkook! That's why we married you off, so the company won't be lost to the actionists."
You felt yourself shrink into your seat, but you weren't going to give them the satisfaction. Did they really arrange your marriage with Jungkook only so that you would get pregnant? What if Jungkook had been so attentive and sweet lately because he wanted to have sex with you?
He needed an heir for him to inherit. He needed a child. He had to become a father but that child wasn't going to be produced by osmosis. He needed to be married, have a stable family so that he could inherit his empire of centuries.
Was that his purpose all along?
"(y/n) and I haven't talked about that, father. It is not only for me to decide."
You looked at your husband with a surprised gaze, your previous thoughts melting like butter in a pan with that statement, you could practically read the sincerity in his words.
"Well, you two better talk it out sooner than later. I want to have grandchildren, Jungkook. And you (y/n), haven't you initiated anything? You should be pregnant by now giving how much time you two have been married. This was the only purpose of your arrangement."
Now that hurts. You didn't know why but it did. Deeply. To be considered a child machine only for their legacy to continue.
"Mum!"
Exclaimed Jungkook, his hand tangling with your own beneath the table but you spoke before the situation could escalate more than it already had.
"I believe that is a private and intimate conversation I must have with my husband in due time, Mrs. Jeon. Please understand that is a matter we must solve as a couple whether we had been arranged or not."
Silence circled the table the four of you were sitting at. Your voice had been calm yet firm at the same time, stating your point without being rude. Call it a polite way of saying " don't butt in " and you hoped it had worked.
Jungkook gave your hand a squeeze under the table, you had forgotten for a bit that your hands were intertwined behind your in-laws' prying eyes.
"If that was all you two wanted to talk about, I hope you are satisfied with (y/n)'s response. We will be taking our leave now, the bill's on me."
Jungkook stood up after those words left his lips, he pulled you up with him and you barely had time to grab your purse with your free hand before he was pulling you with him toward the same way the both of you entered the fine restaurant.
"I'm sorry about what happened back there at the restaurant."
Jungkook spoke, his voice was filled with a heaviness you couldn't quite place.
"It's alright."
You said, not wanting to dwell on that conversation any longer. Your husband turned to look at you, he was sitting in the driver's seat while you were next to him, eyes locked on one of the walls of the parking lot of the apartment building. The drive back home was silent but this time it was tense. Not between you both but due to the predicament you were tangled in as a married couple.
"It is not alright, (y/n)."
You sighed, your right hand began playing with the wedding band around your finger in your other hand. This wasn't a conversation you wanted to have but you also understood. You knew it had to happen, you knew you couldn't evade it forever and you were also aware of the fact that you would end up pregnant, sooner or later.
His eyes locked with your own the moment you turned to look at him, your eyes revealed a thousand emotions hidden in your soul.
"I know, Jungkook. It wasn't alright, none of this tangled mess is. But we are here now, together. Whether we like it or not, we are in this situation together."
His heart clenched at your words. Did you see your marriage with him as a tangled mess? But you didn't allow his mind to ponder on that thought for another second before you were speaking again.
"You need a child to inherit the company, that is a fact we can't deny. It was part of the contract, Jungkook, the conditions. We can't ignore them forever."
He ran a hand through his hair, feeling his heart beating rapidly against his chest. This wasn't how he had planned this conversation to go.
"I'm aware of the conditions, I know what I signed myself in when I married you, (y/n). I just don't want you to feel as if I am imposing it over you. It is your decision too. "
You stared into each other's eyes, time flew by slowly as if the Earth had stopped rotating.
"I just... I don't think I'm ready to have a child right now."
Jungkook heard your whispered words. A sentence, a hidden truth that was spoken as if it were forbidden to even think about. He didn't know if he should be sorry for the situation you both were in, nearly forcing you to carry his child or happy upon the fact that you had revealed a bit of your soul, your thoughts, your heart and wishes to him.
Even when it was a mere sentence, when that truth was constructed of only words. A melody made for his mind to sing, he treasured the honesty, the trust.
His hand covered your own, unfisting your fingers from clenching the fabric of your dress. You didn't even know you were doing such a thing as you looked down surprised at your now joined hands.
"I am not forcing you. I will never force you to do anything, you must know that by now."
You nodded and he continued. Your eyes met his gaze once more in the silence of the car. A space so casual to exist yet now was intimate between you and your husband. A box of truths. A keeper of honesty.
"I wish this evening had gone differently. I'm sorry about that but the arrangement only said we should have a child together, it never said when. It will happen when you are ready and if you never find yourself down that path, well then that will be a problem for future us to deal with."
A soft smile appeared over your lips. There weren't enough words in any language to express how grateful you were to your husband for those words. Jungkook mirrored your gesture, giving your hand a soft squeeze before he retrieved his hand from your own, leaving your skin cold, missing his touch.
"Let's go inside, it's already late."
You nodded at him. Feeling your soul lighter for you to carry. Your burden lessened by his words.
Jungkook lied awake in his shared bed with you. You were already sound asleep but the world of dreams hadn't gotten a hold of him yet. He thought of the conversation he had with you in the car. He thought of your words, your reactions, your small gestures. They were all engraved in his mind, replaying it to him over and over and over again like a movie he loved and never got tired of watching.
What had happened at the restaurant, what was spoken in the confinement of his car, what you had said about your situation with him were nothing more than a reminder of reality for him. A reality he was forced to live and now, you were also tangled in a web of arrangements, promises and longing souls.
Reality was a changing truth. And while he lived in a created fate by his family, carrying the name of his ancestors and the prestige of his bloodline, Jungkook also believed reality could be transformed.
It could be shaped with his decisions and reactions. Just like he wished to change the reality he lived with you, to progress in the relationship he was already in, to win your heart and claim you as his own, he also knew his reality as the chairman's son couldn't be moulded.
Today, he was brought back to the real world, away from his beautiful dreams, away from sweet fantasies. He was reminded of his stance, of his reality, of his position, of his duty.
But was Jungkook strong enough to break the chains of a created fate? Was he strong enough to keep you away from the harm those chains would make once broken? Did he even want to break them and be free or would he allow to be the prisoner of his bloodline, of his family forever?
You and Jungkook were bonded by a ring, the two of you lived a harsh reality. Was that reality open to change its course and allow you both to archive the sweet marriage you both desired?
No-one knew the answers to those questions, only you and Jungkook did. But would you be able to face the truths hidden behind a created fate and smokey lies? Would you stay together in the end?
~Masterpost
Sept/08/2023
Drabbles are open for this au! My inbox is open, darlings!
âCaffeinate me so I can keep on writing! â
#jungkook#bts#bts fic#jeon jungkook#jeon jungkook x reader#jungkook x reader#jungkook x you#jungkook x y/n#jeon jungkook x you#arranged marriage#jungkook arranged marriage#love#sweetcarrotsandroses97#bts ot7#ot7#bts jungkook#jungkook series#jungkook x reader angst#jungkook x reader fluff#sweet marriage jjk#sweet marriage
205 notes
·
View notes
Note
Nsfw Grusha fic please? Soft and fluffy, with oral and foreplay.
NSFW fic for Grusha, my love? You got it! I am such a simp for the man, I will happily write something soft and fluffy. Apologies though, I have a lot of requests in the inbox so I was able to get to the oral part, but didn't have time to write a full on smut. It is implied at the end, though!
Warning: This is NSFW so if youâre under the legal age or uncomfortable with content like this, please skip over this one! Content Warning: Oral M!Receiving
Rules | Discord Server (16+)
NSFW Grusha: Whip Cream Dreams
It was late and freezing cold as you curled under the covers some more. You were cuddling so close to Grusha as you tried sucking in his body warmth. Your fingers trailing underneath his shirt to help unfreeze them. The man who was subjected to your cold touch shuffled uncomfortably from it.
"You're too cold..." Grusha murmured, still half asleep. He let out a small yawn and you chuckled, trailing your hands down to his hips a bit. Grusha hissed at the cold, wiggling away from you a bit more. You took the opportunity to follow his though, not letting up with your cold touches.
"Gruuuuuusha, give me some warmth." You whispered, keeping quiet, despite you being the only two in the home. Grusha finally opened his eyes halfway, trying to give you a glare that wasn't succeeding.
"If you're so cold, turn the heater up, but don't freeze me with you." He grumbled out. You chuckled, as you shuffled closer to him, until your body was flush with his own.
"That means I have to get out of bed, and it's too cold...you do it." You pouted and Grusha looked at you.
"I was fine until you started touching me." he reminded you. Despite you trying to pout and be cute, he wasn't having it. He didn't want to admit he was cold as well, and getting out of bed seemed like a nightmare.
"Pleeeeeeease?" You tried begging, but he shook his head, "Okay...what if I warmed you up before you got up?" You offered, making Grusha raise an eyebrow.
"How do you plan on doing that?" He aske, making you chuckle. You then slipped underneath the covers, confusing your boyfriend for a moment. That's when he felt your hands trailing over his thighs, one creeping a bit closer to the front of his pants. He groaned as your hand cupped his dick through his pants.
You began working on slipping his sweatpants off his well defined hips; you adored how he went commando most nights. It was so easy for you to play with him like this. Your hand ghosting over his slowly hardening dick; within a few strokes he was already hard and heavy in your hand.
"T-this is your brilliant idea?" He asked, sucking in a deep breath as he felt your lips kissing along the head of his cock.
"Everyone knows your body temperature rises when you cum. So if I make you cum, you'll be warm enough to turn on the heater for me. It's a win-win situation." You teased, your tongue laving at his length, going from top to bottom before placing the head against your lips again.
"Except your hands are still freezing." he pointed out, but he couldn't help how his body reacted to your touches. You chuckled, watching as he lifted the covers so he could get a good look at you.
You put on a show, sticking your tongue out and licking his shaft; you made sure to look him in the eyes as you did so, a small smile forming on your lips.
"They'll warm up, I promise...you taste really good today." You noted before finally taking his dick into your mouth. Grusha let out a drawn out moan at feeling your warm mouth engulfing his cock. His hands went to threat through your hair, helping guide your mouth along his cock. Your tongue lazily swirling around the length, one hand pumping what your mouth couldn't reach.
You moaned at the salty taste in your mouth, making sure to give the slit at the top extra attention every time you bobbed your head. Grusha's breath was coming out in small pants as he looked down at you with half lidded eyes. You could feel his cock twitching in your mouth and you knew he was close.
You doubled in your efforts, sucking in your cheeks to give a bit more stimulation. Your tongue pressed along one of the veins on his cock; Grusha gasped as he came down your throat. He let out a few curses under his breath, as you tried lapping up all his cum, taking his cock out of your mouth and licking it clean. His cock twitched again in your hand, and you heard Grusha hiss.
You put one hand on his thigh while licking your lips, wiping a bit of cum that had spilled out the corner of your mouth, "Feel warm now?" You asked Grusha with a smirk. You loved how flushed his cheeks were and he growled, pulling you up until you were settled on his lap.
You then felt his lips against your own in a hungry kiss, his tongue easily slipping between your lips as he overtook the kiss in an instant. You moaned against his lips, your hands finding his shirt and bunching the fabric up.
He rolled his hips up against your own, "How about we forget the heater and I'll just warm you up myself?"
âąâ
âââââââ§â
âŠâ
â§âââââââ
âą Thank you for reading! Did you know we have a discord? It has everything from RPs, General Discussions, and even an 18+ area to go hog wild in! We even do announcements early for when the inbox is opening for requests, as well as other events! Come in and join us!
#Pokemon Scarvio#Pokemon Scarlet#Pokemon Violet#Pokemon Scarlet and Violet#Pokemon Scarlet and Violet x Reader#Pokemon Scarlet x Reader#Pokemon Violet x Reader#Pokemon Scarvio x Reader#Scarlet Salts#Grusha x Reader#Grusha#Pokemon Grusha#Reader x Grusha#Grusha Fic#Grusha Fanfic#Pokemon Grusha x Reader#spicy salt
532 notes
·
View notes
Text
đđđ I have no idea what the hell happened to the ask in my inbox. I might have deleted it or something. I'm so sorry about that đ Still trying to figure out how Tumblr works tbh. I hope you like this fic though :)
--------------------------------------
Bo Sinclair x Fem!Reader - Better than Words
"Hey Bo?" You smiled. The man fiddling around with spare car in the garage didn't bother turning towards you.
"Hm?"
"Did you think we could get Jonesy a friend?"
The mechanic stopped what he was doing and turned towards you.
"What?"
"Get Jonesy a friend. Do you think he ever gets lonely being the only dog in Ambrose? I know he usually spends his time with Vincent or Lester but I know I would be lonely if I were the only person here."
Bo shook his head.
"I don't fucking know (Y/N). Why don't you make yourself useful and hand me the wrench?" He went back to focusing on the car, holding his hand out for the tool he asked for. Without missing a beat, you went over and retrieved the wrench. It was dead silent minus the sounds of Bo working on the car for a few until you couldn't stand it anymore.
"Did you know a baby puffin is called a puffling? And it's parent can hold, like, 10 fish in its mouth at once so it can feed it's baby. But the largest amount a puffin was recorded to have carried was 62 fish at once."
"The fuck you talking about woman?"
You let out a small giggle.
"Just stating some animal facts. It's just soooo quiet. Can't stand it." You complained.
"Then why don't you go check up on Vincent or something? I think I'm done here with the car and-"
Just then the phone rang. Bo grabbed a rag from the table next to him and wiped his hands before going to answer the phone in the other room. There was really only one person it could be. Wasn't long at all before Bo was back with you and the car.
"Was Lester. Said he got some people coming out this way. Better stay here and help me instead. Vinny can wait."
You and Bo went to the main room of the work shop, waiting for the guests to arrive. As Bo sat behind the counter, reading a magazine, you couldn't help but watch as his blue eyes scanned the pages. Sweat from working on the car still beading down his face, making a few brown curls from his hair stick to his temple. You wanted him so bad. You would imagine the two of you together, bodies intertwined in his bed. Or something more tame, such as you and him going out for drinks. The only thing stopping you from confessing to him was the tiny sliver of self-doubt in the back of your mind on if he would actually feel the same about you.
Out of the corner of your eye, you saw movement. You turned and there was a man and woman at the door. The man appeared to be in his 50's while the girl appeared to be around your age. Father and daughter perhaps? Either way, you smiled and greeted them as you let them in.
"Hey sorry to bother you guys. Our car broke down and we were looking to buy the parts needed to fix it up so we can get back on the road again?"
"Yeah yeah it's no problem at all. That's what we're here for, ain't it? Here, (Y/N), why don't you go show the man where he can find the parts for his car?"
You smiled at Bo as you grabbed the man's arm and lead him to the back. Except you went further than the back. You took him and led him downstairs of the garage.
"Sorry we had to go down here. Parts are kept downstairs and out of the shop itself so thieves aren't as keen to rob the place, ya know?" You kept the smile on your face as you turned on the light in the room.
"Think I should go back upstairs. Just head on up once you find the parts so we can get you guys back on the road." You waved at the man and left, locking the door behind you so he couldn't escape what was currently on its way to him.
When you got back upstairs, though, your heart sank. You were met with Bo flirting with the daughter. Her back was up against a wall as Bo hovered over her.
"You know, doll? This heat wave we hot here ain't got noth'n on you." The girl laughed and put her hand on Bo's shoulder.
"You think so? Maybe we could go somewhere more.... private so I could show you how hot I can really get? Hm?"
Despite feeling your world crumbling, you managed to hold everything together and hide it all underneath a big smile. You then coughed to get their attention. The girl and Bo split, with the girl looking down at the floor and Bo looking elsewhere but her.
"So did he find everything he needed, (Y/N)?"
"Yep." You said cheerily. "He's just waiting on you now."
Bo nodded and took the girl downstairs with him to finish off the job.
You had left while Bo worked with Vincent to take care of the mess. While they were doing their chores, Lester had come home. He surprised you with fresh ingredients from the next town over. All the stuff to make venison stew. You were delighted as you could now make a stew you had promised the boys you'd make one day. You and Lester quickly got to work on making dinner, joking and messing around while doing so but you couldn't get fully into it. You couldn't help but think back to Bo and that girl. What if he didn't kill her? What if he fucked her and ended up bringing her back here to the house? What would happen to you then? Would Bo even need your help anymore? Your heart sank further than it already was thinking at the possibilities. Lester knew something was up but before he could ask, Bo walked in.
Bo's suit was covered in blood and by the looks of it, it was his own. He immediately took a seat in the living room.
"(Y/N) could you get the goddamn medkit?"
You did as you were told. Bo ended up having a nasty gash on his left arm. Thankfully it wasn't bad enough to need stitches but you were still going to have to apply some disinfectant and bandages, which was going to be fun. Bo never handled getting disinfectant put on well. It was like taking a toddler to the doctor for a shot. You quickly sat next to Bo and pulled some bandages and the disinfectant out of the medkit.
"Gotta hold still now, okay? Don't want a repeat of last time you got hurt. Almost took my hand off" You joked.
"Damn it, (Y/N). How many times do I gotta say I'm sorr-FUCK!" Bo hissed and immediately pulled his arm away from you. "Goddamn that hurt!"
"I haven't even applied the disinfectant yet, Bo." You raised an eyebrow at him.
You pulled his arm back towards you and gently dabbed a cotton ball soaked with the disinfectant on his wound. Bo hissed again but didn't have a huge outburst like the first time.
"See? Wasn't so bad, right?" You smiled up at him from the floor.
"Yeah, whatever..." He grumbled.
"So how did this even happen, Bo?"
"Was noth'n (Y/N)."
"Doesn't seem like nothing considering....this." You gestured to his arm. Bo gave you a look which made you quickly drop the subject. "Here come on and get up. Lester and I just finished dinner. I'll grab you a bowl while Lester brings one down to Vincent."
You fixed up two bowls, one for you and the other for Bo. After a bite, Bo's face lit up.
"Holy sweet Jesus, (Y/N). You weren't kidding when you said you could make some good damm stew."
Hearing him compliment your cooking lifted your spirits up, which brought a huge smile to your face.
"Thank you, Bo."
The rest of the meal was ate in silence. Normally you'd be chatting up a storm with Bo but you haven't had a nice, home cooked meal made with fresh ingredients in so long. You just wanted to savor this moment for as long as possible.
When you both were done, you grabbed his bowl and yours and brought it over to the sink to start dishes.
"It was her."
"What?"
"That woman. In the shop. She did this." Bo gestured to his bandaged arm.
"Oh. Her loss I guess. She had an incredibly handsome guy flirting with her and she decided to attack him. Not what I would have done."
You froze when you felt hot breath come down on the back of your neck.
"Did I hear that right, (Y/N)? 'An incredibly handsome guy?' 'Not what I would have done?' So what would you have done then?" Bo leaned down so his mouth was right at your ear. You were completely frozen in place; couldn't move at all. You felt like a trapped sheep, cornered by the big bad wolf. Your face quickly grew a deep shade of red.
"I-I, uh...I would have..." Your words got caught in your throat. A deep chuckle came from behind you.
"Turn around and face me." You did as you were told. You weren't that much smaller in height than Bo but goddamn did you feel incredibly tiny in that moment. Before you could do or say anything else, you felt Bo's rough lips on yours. You kissed back and soon felt his arms around your waist before he pulled away from the kiss.
"(Y/N) you're not very subtle. I hope you know that. You didn't think I wouldn't notice you staring at me back at the shop? Could see you turning 30 different shades of red then." Bo laughed.
"But that girl..."
"Yeah so? You'd think I'd actually go after someone like that?" He rolled his eyes. "Wasn't even close to my type."
He went down by your ear again and nipped it, earning a small moan from you.
"She was way too quiet. You on the other hand..." Bo took your hand and led you out of the kitchen and up to his room.
"I want you to show me what you'd do, (Y/N). Really show me."
-------------------------------------
Ahhhh this was my first fic. I hope everyone who reads it enjoys it! Especially Sketchy-rosewitch!
#bo sinclair#bo sinclair x y/n#bo sinclair x female reader#bo sinclair x reader#house of wax#vincent sinclair#lester sinclair#slasher x reader#slasher x you#slasher x y/n#slashers#slasher fucker#my first fic
325 notes
·
View notes
Text
I See you
Summary: Maisie has a bad day at daycare and you talk to Steve and Robin about your worries.
Pairing:  Ghost!Eddie Munson x Mommy!Reader x Psychic!Daughter
Words: 5K
Warnings: 18+, no y/n used, fluff, angst, ghosts, cussing, bullying, mentions of things from S4. Let me know if I missed anything.
A/N: Part two! This one is still sad, so I apologize for that! Let me know what you think and please let me know if you have any requests! My inbox is open!
You can find more of my stories on my Stranger Things Masterlist!
You can also read this series on AO3!
Previous - Masterlist - Forward
That night you had a long conversation with Maisie about her dad and how he passed in an accident. You never want your little girl to know the terrors of the Upside Down so you danced around the subject. When sheâs older⊠way older⊠like fifty, maybe then youâll tell her.Â
You also asked her to not let anyone else know that Eddie was still around and to be extra careful about talking to him in public. The town didnât need to know that she was special. You didnât want anyone to look at her the way they looked at Eddie. Plus, you were already a social pariah because you had a child out of wedlock in a small town. Not to mention she was the child of the so-called âcult leaderâ who everyone believes destroyed the lives of half the town. You knew he wasn't, his friends and family knew he wasn't but you still explained to Maisie that people will say mean things about her daddy but she shouldn't listen to them. They didnât know him.Â
But her dad was a hero.Â
It's been at least a week since she dropped the 'your late boyfriend was haunting your house and he wants his Garfield mug' bomb and to say you were on edge was a little too on the nose.
You didn't know what to do. You had never raised a child before and for that kid to be a psychic, well that was just the tip of the iceberg. Both of you were learning how to walk down this path you were on, you just hoped the ground didn't fall out from under you as you went.Â
It took a bit of fighting with yourself but you were finally able to muster up the courage to talk to Steve and Robin about this while Maisie was in daycare. Pushing the door open you looked around the Family Video for your two friends, usually one of them was at the front. Over the years they had been promoted to Manager and Assistant Manager so they ran the place now that Keith was gone. âHello? Guys?â
The sound of crashing tapes caught your attention, a quiet âOh shit..â was heard as Steve muttered to himself. Your head snapped to the right as you slowly started to move around the rental counter towards the horror section.Â
âWelcome to Family Vide- oh! Hey!â He smiled as he walked out of the aisle and over to you engulfing you in a hug before he stepped back to look at you. When he noticed your pensive look his smile fell and he got worried. âWhat happened? Why aren't you at work? Is Maisie okay?â
âMaisie's fine.â You say holding your hand up. âI took the day off. But there is something about her I need your help with... Where is Robin?âÂ
Looking at his watch Steve frowned. âSheâs on her break. Went to grab some coffee. Should be back soon.âÂ
âCool,â You said, with a nod. Moving towards the counter you leaned against it.Â
âWhatâs wrong?â Steve asked as he went around the counter to lean on it next to you.Â
âItâll be easier if I tell you both at the same time.â You mumbled turning when the bell above the door rang. Hoping it was Robin you looked over your shoulder only to come face to face with Mrs. Cunningham who was sneering at you. Slowly you stood up and moved away from the counter so she could return her videos, licking your lips you wandered over to the kids section looking for anything Maisie would be interested in watching. She really liked The Little Mermaid.
Maisie sat alone on the swing set of her daycare, her little Mary Janes kicking the sand below her to make a small pile. She didn't like daycare. She was alone a lot and none of the other kids wanted to be her friend. Plus the old lady inside was mean. Looking up she glanced at the window of the building to see the stern looking old woman staring back at her. Maisie didnât understand why she didnât like her, she always left some of her lunch and her afternoon snack for her when the other kids didnât, always made space for her at the table so she could join them when they colored. All the other kids didnât seem to even notice her which confused Maisie since the lady was always there. She asked Miss Britney about her once but she told her that there was no lady.
Maisie looked over her shoulder when she felt a cold set of hands on her back giving her a gentle push on the swing.Â
âHey kiddo,â Eddie said as he smiled down at her.
âHi. Mommy said I canât talk to you outside of the house.â She muttered as she looked at the ground again kicking her legs out as he pushed her back again so she could go higher.
âYeah, your moms smart like that.â He said as he pushed her once more. Looking over his shoulder at the other kids making sandcastles in the sandbox he turned back to her. âWhy arenât you playing with the other kids?â
âThey donât like me.â She shrugged with a sad pout. âThey say mean things.â
âWell donât listen to them okay,â He said as he moved to lean on the pole of the set as she swung back and forth. âYouâre worth a hundred of them.â
âMommy said you were my daddy.âÂ
âWell, your mom doesn't lie.â
âWhy can't she see you?â Maisie asked as she looked up at him as she continued to kick her legs back and forth. Going higher and higher.
âI don't know, bug.â Eddie shrugged as he watched her. âDonât go too high. I canât catch you if you fall out here.â
Or maybe he couldâŠNah, better not test it, it took a lot of energy just to push her on the swing.Â
Giving a quiet okay she let her legs dangle as she started to slow down. The two of them sat in silence for a while, Eddie watching her from his spot leaning against the swing set. It was strange to know that he had a daughter, that she was sitting on this swing. He was so proud of you for bringing this little girl into the world, but he was also incredibly sad he couldnât be here to help you raise her like he wanted too. Glancing up at the school he narrowed his eyes at the old lady in the window for a moment as she glared at Maisie, you would think she would be more polite to the only living person that could see her. He watched her for a few more minutes until the daycare attendant walked from the building as she looked at her watch.Â
âTime to come inside!â Miss Britney called as all the other kids started running to her. Giving a quick headcount she looked up and waved her hand giving the little girl a smile. âMaisie! Come on!âÂ
âWatch this daddy!â She said as she jumped from the slow moving swing landing in the sand about a foot in front of where she was before.
âWoah!â Eddie laughed as he followed her towards the house. âYou're cooler than I am. You know that?â
Maisie giggled as she ran to the group and walked into the house. Turning she smiled at Eddie as he followed them inside.Â
The old lady glared at him. âYou're not supposed to be here. You take that devil child and get.âÂ
He narrowed his eyes at her his protective side coming out. No one was going to pick on her when he was around. Alive or dead. "Don't you dare call her that. She's just a kid, my kid. So if you have anything nasty to say you say, you say it to me, got it you old hag?â
The woman huffed in indignation before she disappeared. She'd be back. She was the old owner of this home before it was turned into the daycare, not like she could go anywhere. Eddie knew it was rude but he didnât like the lady. Turning he gave Maisie a little wink as she sat down to color and he sauntered over to the long bench of cubies to perch on top of it. He'd be right here in case she needed him.
Once Mrs. Cunningham left you peaked around the shelf to see Steve glaring at her back as she walked to her car.Â
âWhy don't you ever stick up for yourself?â Steve asked, looking over at you. âWhat happened to Chrissy wasn't yours or Eddie's fault. It was Vecna.â
âDo you really think anyone would believe me? Trust me if I had the money I would just leave this place and never come back. But I don't want to leave you guys or take Maisie away from Wayne. She's all he's got.âÂ
Sighing, Steve gave you that look that said you were being stubborn.Â
âNo need to rock the boat when the boat's already capsized. I'm just the girl who dated the devil, remember?âÂ
The bell rang again and Robin walked in. âThey didn't have any mocha so I got you vanill- hey!â
âHey Robs.â You waved with a small smile.Â
âI just saw Mrs. Cunningham walk out⊠you okay?â She asked as she handed Steve his coffee and leaned on the same side of the counter as you.
âYeah. She just glared.â You wave it away. No point in being upset about it.Â
âGreat, now that Robins here you can tell us what's up with Maisie.â Steve said as he took a sip of his too hot coffee. He made a face when he burnt his tongue.Â
âIs she okay? Is she hurt? Sick? I can run to the store to get her medicine if you need me too.â Robin asked quickly. Maisie was the first baby of the group and the need to protect her was strong in everyone. This little girl sure did have a lot of loving Aunts and Uncles. It made your heart swell.Â
âShe's fine.â You soothed, taking a breath you looked at them both. âBut I think Maisie's a psychic.â
âShe's what?â Steve blinked, rolling his sore tongue on the roof of his mouth to try and get the pain to stop. It didn't help.
âPsychic.â
Steve gave you a confused face as he looked between you and Robin. âYou think she's⊠crazy?â
âThat's psycho dingus.â Robin said, rolling her eyes at him. âMai is like El or something.âÂ
âSo she has powers?âÂ
You shrugged a little bit. âWell, she doesnât have telepathy or anything like that. She's a medium. She can see and talk to ghosts.â
âBut, I mean she's four⊠it could just be her imagination. Like an imaginary friend.â Steve said, taking another drink of his coffee.
âAn imaginary friend who is named Eddie and looks just like her dead dad?â You argued as you looked up at him.
Steve choked on his coffee. You watched him sputter as he tried to breathe. âE-eddie?â
âThat's what she said.â Wiping at your tired eyes you looked sadly at them. âShe knew things that I never told her. Like that I called him Teddy. The jerk even opened every cabinet and drawer in my kitchen because he wanted that damn Garfield mug at his Uncle's. Twice now.â
âDid you or Wayne ever say anything about him in passing?â Robin asked as she fiddled with her coffee lid. âMaybe she picked up on something, you know? Or seen a photo?â
You shook your head. âNo, we are very careful about what we say right now. She's already getting hate for being his kid. We don't want her being a bigger target for the town to go after cause she won't stop talking about him. I only told her that his name was Eddie after she mentioned he said she could call him Teddy. I have one photo in my room of him but it's at the top of a shelf that she canât see."
âCan you⊠see him?â Steve asked quietly. Weirder things have happened here in Hawkins. âEddie⊠I mean?â
You shook your head and looked down at the counter pushing a box of Mike and Ikeâs across the counter. You would give anything to see him again. âNo. Just Maisie. She described him perfectly, you guys. She told me about his hair and that damn green vest he was wearing when he died. Is this my fault? I didnât know I was pregnant when we went into the Upside Down. Do you think the spores we were breathing did this?âÂ
Robin and Steve looked at each other before they both sorta shrugged. Steve crossed his arms over his chest as he leaned on the counter closer to you. âI donât know. But I know itâs not your fault. This might not have anything to do with the Upside Down, it might just be a Maisie thing.â
Nodding you sighed leaning your forehead against the counter top. A Maisie thingâŠÂ
After your talk with Steve and Robin you tried to go about your day like normal, grabbed some groceries, a coffee, and when the time came you picked up Maisie from her daycare.Â
She wasn't her normal bouncy self when she ran over to you. Her arms going around your neck as you pulled her into a hug. âHi baby. Have a good day?â
Shaking her head she shoved her face into your neck as you held her close.Â
âWhat's wrong? What happened?â Looking up at Britney as she walked over to you both. âWhat happened?â
âWe had a little incident today.â Britney said as she gave you a sad smile. âI walked away to change one of the smaller kids and one of the boys called Maisie something mean and they got into a fight. Maisie has a few scratches but she gave that boy a black eye.âÂ
âWhat did he say?â You asked, trying to keep in your anger as you pulled Maisie away from your neck to check on her. She was a little banged up, nothing that wouldn't heal in a day or two. Her eyes were a little red around the edges from her crying.
Britney hesitated a bit before she took a deep breath. âHe said his dad told him that her dad was a murder and that you were a witch... He also said that she was a freak, and his dad said he should stay away from her.â
Anger boiled hotter under your skin as you looked around for a kid with a black eye so you could give his parents a matching set. âWhere are they? I would like to talk to them.â
âThey're already gone.â She said holding her hands out to soothe you. âI told them that since he started the fight that he wasn't allowed back for the rest of the week. He needs to learn that he can't speak to someone that way. But in turn⊠Maisie is also suspended for the rest of the week since she hit him.â
âShitâŠâ You mutter, pulling her close to you again. You have to go back to work tomorrow. Would Hopper mind if she came with? You could have her color at your desk... or one of the teens could watch her⊠âOkay. Iâll.. I'll figure it out.â
âIâm sorry.â Britney frowned. âShe can come back next week.â
âSee you next week..â Sighing, you picked Maisie up and started towards your car. Maybe Wayne could take her since he has days off⊠no he needs to sleep since he hasnât been able to switch to the day shift yet. Once at your car you helped Maisie into her seat you crouched down next to the car so you could be almost eye to eye with her. âAre you okay baby?â
Sniffling Maisie nodded her head as she looked down at her hands.Â
Nodding, you brushed your hand over her head and gave her a quick kiss to the forehead before you closed her door and got into the driver's seat. Pulling away from the old house you turned on her favorite cassette and made your way through town towards home. It didnât take you long to get back to Forest Hills and as you pulled into a spot by your house you looked back at Maisie through the rearview mirror to see her looking out her window, her breathing a little fast. âYou see something?âÂ
She nodded her head and looked away from whatever she saw, âShe has a scary face.â
âItâs okay,â You soothed as you unbuckle your belt. You were trying really hard not to freak out so you didn't panic her. Sometimes her sight scares you. âJust close your eyes and Iâll let you know when itâs okay to open them. Okay?â
You watched her nod again and shut her eyes tightly in that kid way like when they faked being asleep and you quickly grabbed your keys from the ignition and threw your purse over your shoulder as you got out of the car. Looking around you tried to see something, anything, that could be what your daughter saw but as usual there was nothing. Taking a deep breath you moved to her door and went through the paces of getting her out of her carseat before you lifted her into your arms, closing the door behind you and walking up the steps to your home. Unlocking it you moved to the side so the door could swing open and you closed it behind you, quickly you moved to the couch and set her down. âOkay, there we go safe inside. No more scary lady.â
Maisie slowly let one eye open as she looked around the living room, seeing it was safe, you saw her relax.Â
âI still need to get the groceries from the car,â You said, helping her out of her jacket. âWhy donât you get comfy and then you can help me make dinner. That sound good?â
âYeah!â She smiled, completely forgetting about the ghost outside the house, as she bounced off the couch and then down the hall to her room to change out of her day clothes. Maisie loved helping you make dinner.Â
Smiling after her you left the trailer for just a few minutes to grab the bags from the trunk and locked up your car for the night and moved up the small steps to the front door. Turning you give one more sweep around the empty area, your eyes narrowed, and you square your shoulders. âI donât care who you are or what you want but you leave my baby alone. Youâre not welcome in this house.â
Turning you enter your home, closing the door behind you just in time for Maisie to run from her room in her home clothes. It was just a little dress that you made from an old set of curtains and a sewing machine from the goodwill but she loved it. âWhatâs dinner?â
âI was thinking of grilled cheese and tomato soup.â You said as you put the bag of food on the counter and started pulling out the cans of soup. âThat sound good?â
âYeah!â She smiled as she ran into the kitchen to pull the step stool out of the corner and up to her usual spot at the counter. She was a good little helper and you let her butter the bread as you started on the soup. The knife she used was a kids learner one so there was nothing sharp to hurt herself with. You smiled at her as you handed over four single wrapped things of cheese to open.Â
Grabbing a pan from under the counter, you cleared your throat and started a second burner. âYou wanna tell me what happened at daycare today?âÂ
 Maisie stopped peeling the plastic from the cheese to look up at you. âTony was being mean about daddy and me. He was saying mean things that his daddy told him. I didnât like it. I told him to stop but he didnât.âÂ
You listened as you stirred the soup. Letting her tell you in her own time, you had learned from being around Eddie as long as you had that sometimes pushing for an answer would just make the other person feel cornered so you nodded your head giving a little âmhmâ as a cue to continue.
âI told him I would tell Miss Britney,â She said as started to open the cheese again. âBut he pushed me and called me a tattle tale and a fr-freak. So I got up and I hit him.â
âGave him a black eye.â You said, looking over your shoulder at her. âWho taught you how to punch huh?âÂ
âUncle Steve.â She shrugged as she handed over the pieces of buttered bread now that you turned the burner for the soup off to cool.Â
âOkay,â Youâd have to talk to Steve about that. He taught a four year old to punch when he could barely win a fight? âHowâd you get those scratches?â
âHe put his hands on my face and he scratched me.â She pouted.
âWhile Iâm proud of you for standing up for yourself and your daddy, you canât hit people, baby.âÂ
âI know,â She sighed as felt a zing up her spine and she looked around the kitchen to see Eddie standing at the kitchen door staring at you sadly. âHi daddy.â
âHi sweetpea,â Eddie smiled at her before he looked back up at you. Five years older but still just as beautiful as the last time he saw you.Â
Your back went ramrod straight as you looked over to where she was looking and just saw the empty doorway. âHeâs⊠um⊠here?â
Maisie nodded and pointed her little hand to where he was standing. âRight there.â
Your eyes moved around the empty space before you gave him a little smile. âHi babe.â
He smiled as he took a step towards you. âHi pretty girl.â
Maisie giggled behind her hand as she looked up at you. âHe said you were pretty.â
âAs he should!â You said smiling back at her before you finished making your dinner.Â
The two of you sat at the table and ate your dinner chatting lightly about what's going to happen the rest of the week. You'd have to call Hopper later tonight and see if you can bring her down to the station. She had plenty of books she can read, pages to color, little toys she can play with. She'll be fine. You stared at her in awe as she told you about the rest of her day. You had to remind yourself that she was four, but she spoke so well for her age, guess that comes with having no one but adults for friends. She picks up on words and habits like a sponge.Â
After dinner you set her up with The Little Mermaid and a puzzle as you washed the dishes. After a while you caught yourself staring at your daughter as she sang along with the movie a puzzle piece in her little hand as she watched Ariel sing âPart of Your Worldâ and you wished you could be like her. Seeing so many scary things, dealing with people being rude for the hell of it, and taking it all in stride with only a few bad patches here and there. Really you wished you could see what she sees. Help her learn how to shut the bad things out. How were you supposed to protect her from the things you can't see? You could barely protect her from the things you could.Â
So lost in your thoughts you jumped as you felt a cold spot grow on the small of your back. Like someone had placed their hand there. It was comforting. Eddie. It was like he was saying that everything would be okay. Looking over your shoulder you watched as a small puff of air left your lips in a little cloud like it did when it was winter. "Eddie, that had better be you or I swear to GodâŠ" You mutter trying not to get Maisie's attention.Â
The feeling left a few seconds later, but that spot stayed cool for a while after that. You finished the dishes quickly and moved to your room to change into your pj's. Looking up at the photo you had of Eddie in your room you smiled sadly. You loved that photo. Eddie was sitting on his Dungeon Master throne in the drama room of Hawkins High, his arms wrapped around your waist as you sat on his lap, his nose was buried in your hair as you laughed at something he said. Pulling on one of Eddie's old band shirts that Wayne gave you after Eddie died you left your room and got comfy on the couch to finish the movie with your little girl as she pointed out things you never noticed before.Â
You watched her yawn as the movie came to a close and you looked up at the clock to see it was time for her bath and then bed. Together you moved into the bathroom so you could give her her bath, the tub filled to the brim with bubbles as she played with her toys. Once you had scrubbed your girl clean, you wrapped her in a fluffy towel, and dried her off as you got her ready for bed. Tucking her into her little pink princess bed you kissed her forehead as you sat on the bed next to her. âGoodnight baby. I'll see you bright and early in the morning. Do you need anything before you're off to slumberland?â
She shook her head. âNo.â
âDo you remember what you say if you see something scary?â
âYouâre not welcomed here. Get out!â
âAtta girl!â You smiled as you pushed her curls from her forehead.Â
âNight mommy. I love you.â
âI love you too.â You smiled as she got comfy in the bed, making sure to grab her stuffed bear, Mr. Noodles, that Joyce bought her when she was born, before you stood up and left the bed leaning down to switch on her nightlight before you moved to the door turning off the overhead room light. You stood in the doorway for a moment watching her in the dim purple light of her little nightlight before you left the room leaving the door open just a crack in case she needed you.Â
You took a few minutes to turn off the TV and clean up her puzzle pieces making sure not to lose any so she can continue it later. Moving into your kitchen you grab the phone off the wall and by heart you hit the buttons for Hopper and Joyce's home. You listened as the phone rang and rang before Jonathon answered.Â
âHello?â He said into the phone.Â
âJon!â You smiled as you leaned on the wall. âHow are you?! Back from college already?â
âHey!â You heard him smile as he said your name. âYeah, got in this afternoon. How are you? How's Maisie?âÂ
You caught up with Jonathon for a couple of minutes before you got the courage to ask for Hopper.
âEverything okay?â Jonathan asked.
âMaisie got into a fight at her daycare and now she's not allowed back until next week. I just needed to ask Hop if I could bring her with me to work.âÂ
âBring her here. I'll watch her.â Jonathan said as he pulled the phone away for a moment to say something to his mom about watching Maisie at their house.Â
Joyce jumped at the chance to see the little girl and through the receiver you could hear her say âOf course! She's always welcomed here, you know that!â
Your eyes stung with tears as you laughed a little. The love you felt for your found family was otherworldly. âJon, are you sure? I don't want to mess up any plans you have with Nancy.â
"Yeah!" He said, "Yeah it's fine. Nancy has to work tomorrow so it'll be okay. Plus I'm sure she'd love to see her."
âThank you guys. I'll bring her by on my way to work. Is eight o'clock okay?â
âThatâs perfect!â
Letting out a sigh of relief you thanked him again before you let him go for the night and grabbed your book from the counter. You liked to use the time that Maisie slept to read uninterrupted. Moving back into the living room you got comfy on the couch and opened the book to your saved spot. You had just started to get into the story when the lights started to flicker. Looking at the lamp next to you your heart started to race. Eddie said that the lights flickered when Chrissy was killed by Vecna. It couldnât beâŠÂ
Slowly getting off the couch you dropped your book as you stared at the lamp as it continued to flicker randomly before you realized⊠It was morse' code. S.O.S. Eddie. Looking around the room you jumped letting out a little scream before you clamped your hand over your mouth to keep from waking Maisie as your TV turned on by itself. The static white noise was all you heard before you looked around for the remote that seemed to be missing. You needed to turn it off by hand. Slowly you moved towards it and got down on your knees so you could turn it off. The powering down sounds happened and you breathed a sigh of relief when the world went quiet again. Looking up at the TV your eyes went wide as in the reflection of the screen was Eddie. Sitting behind you so close you could feel the cold. You had been so preoccupied by the lights and the TV you didn't even notice the drop in temperature. Tears collected on your lower lashes as you looked over your shoulder at your empty living room and then back into the TV. "EddieâŠ"
He smiled at you. Looking as handsome as he was before the demobats attacked him. He looked healthy and whole. You couldn't hear him but you saw his lips move. "Hi baby."
"HowâŠ" Shaking your head you smiled at him with a watery laugh, you didn't care. Your daughter wasn't crazy and Eddie was here watching over you both.
#eddie munson#eddie munson x reader#eddie x reader#eddie munson fanfic#ghost!eddie munson#daddy!eddie munson#stranger things#stranger things 4#stranger things fanfiction#st s4#echoes of you series
135 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fragile Things
Jack Nelson x female reader
Author's Note: Written from an anon ask I can't find in my inbox anymore, requesting some soft, smutty Jack thru the seasons. It turned angsty at the end as I listened to "Munich" by the Editors, but I hope you still enjoy it! It's short with an open ending, but I thought I'd post it instead of letting it sit in my drafts any longer.
Warnings: hint of smut, mention of cheating
The open window blew a gentle spring breeze into the room along with the scent of lilacs youâd planted in the fall. Youâd kept busy those dark months as Jack traveled, trying not to think what might happen if he never returned. It hadnât been easy to calm yourself in the early days, whispering prayers into the wind. Your unsteady hands craved his touch upon your shoulder tethering you to reality. Without it, you felt as though you might float away. Sometimes you still found it difficult if he went too long without visiting.
But heâs here now, you thought as you gazed up at him, memorizing every golden fleck in his bright green irises. The feeling of his arms caging your upper body protectively was comforting and you dug your heels against the backs of his thighs, urging him nearer to your aching core. He pushed you further into the mattress with a deep stroke of his pelvis, full lips brushing yours before licking into your mouth hungrily. It was the first time your mind had truly quieted in weeks.
As you came down from your high, you whimpered at the loss of him as he withdrew from your body, rolling onto his back with a contented sigh. He reached for you with one arm, beckoning you to his side and you nuzzled into him. His fingers carded through your hair, massaging your scalp and tangling in your disheveled locks. You pressed your cheek against his bare chest to feel the rhythm of his heart, allowing it to lull you to sleep when he suddenly spoke.Â
âGotta go to New York tomorrow, doll,â he whispered on an exhale of breath. Closing your eyes against the tears threatening to fall, you snaked a hand around his waist possessively. It had only been two days since his return and the thought of him leaving again was too much to bear. You glanced at the clock on the bedside table quickly realizing your crushing loneliness was only hours away.
You sat up, clutching the bedsheet to your chest as you stared at Jack in disbelief. âCan't you stay any longer? You just got here,â you protested, hoping to change his mind.
Jack rubbed a hand along your back soothingly. âI know, angel, but itâs business. I have to,â he explained. Despite the softness in his voice, you took no solace in it.
Turning away from him to reach for his jacket, you fumbled in the dark for his cigarettes and lighter, needing something to distract you. âYouâll be a good girl for me, no pouting?,â he asked and without having to look, you could imagine his mouth curling into a charming smile. As your fingertips brushed paper, you frowned slightly. Pulling it from his pocket, you squinted in the light to make out a womanâs name and a New York address. Your heart dropped at the sight of the unfamiliar loopy handwriting and tomorrow's date inside a heart.
âDoll?â he called out when he realized you were softly shaking your head. His large hand came to rest atop your thigh and gave a gentle squeeze to get your attention, but your thoughts had drifted back where he could no longer reach you. You were somewhere in the garden planting flowers while he dined with her, falling asleep in a cold bed as he warmed hers and dreaming of a man who never thought of you.
You stood from the bed and glared down at him with a quiet anger he instantly recognized, the accusation written over your tear stained face. âPeople are fragile things, Jack,â you mused. âYou should be careful what you put them through."
#Peaky Blinders fanfic#Peaky Blinders imagine#Jack Nelson x reader#Jack Nelson x you#Jack Nelson x y/n#Jack Nelson fanfic#Jack Nelson imagine#Jack Nelson
80 notes
·
View notes
Note
Ghosting their lips against yours before pulling back with a smug smirk, making you chase them desperately
This for Cass and Bucky but paired with the spiciest/kinkiest thing they've ever done together?? Just out of curiosity haha
DROP TO MY KNEES BLURB PROMPT ERA
Ok so like I would never be able to tell you the spiciest/kinkiest thing they have done because every day my mind is telling me new heights of depravity they can reach. Literally whatever you can think of, they've probably tried at least once. And I should dedicate time to writing some of their Kama Sutra adventures. But as we all discover kinks, drop them in my inbox and I will write them.
For this blurb in particular, I went with sub!John being tied up by Cass. Was screaming about Cass punishing John for treating his daughters differently than his sons today with @karasnonsense99 so this is partially born from that as well.
warnings: smut
He was left wondering so many things as his wife disappeared into their walk-in closet. Chief of mind was where had she learned to tie knots like and why had she been holding out on sharing this secret skill of hers for so long?
"You can tug on them all you want. They aren't budging," she remarked as she poked her head back around the corner. "Those knots are meant to withstand their subject being tortured."
"This is fucking torture," he muttered. Both his wrists and both his ankles were currently bound to their bedframe by silk scarves. The same scarves that he complimented endlessly whenever she wore them. The same scarves he had used to blindfold her just last week. The same scarves that Penny used to play dress up and pretend she was her mother. What a fucking betrayal that they were now being used against him.
"We haven't even started in earnest yet, Johnny. Don't make this too easy for me." He was already hard and curved against his stomach, his cock leaking with every tug of the scarves. Leaking with every swish of his wife's hips. Leaking with every needy thought that flitted across his mind.
"I'm being punished for craving the attention of my wife?" Cass walked until she was standing right beside him, her nails scratching at his chest and stomach.
"You're being punished for the way you spoke to Penny." The little girl had some home from kindergarten and John had overheard her talking with her twin about a cute new boy in their class. Just last week Gale had asked for John's help drawing a girl a little picture. He had practically kicked his heels together to help the little boy who he said was following in his footsteps. But Penelope? His little girl? He had shut down her first crush faster than Cass had ever seen him do anything.
"Baby-"
"No. I am done with hearing your voice for the evening. The only time you speak is to beg. Am I clear?" God, she was really asking him to do the impossible. Asking him to be quiet while they made love. But he didn't think he had a choice. Not in his current predicament. He nodded his agreement. "Good."
Cass threw her leg over his torso, her nightgown hiding that she wasn't wearing anything underneath, but the soft, wet skin of her pussy landed satisfyingly against his stomach. Her hips twitched back slightly until the head of him came tantalizingly close to her back entrance. She thinks he was going to draw blood with how hard he was biting his lip.
She threw him a bone and lifted the hem of her nightgown so he could watch as she angled herself just right so his length rested perfectly in the center of her pussy. The throbbing vein feeling like heaven as she moved herself back and forth.
"Spook, please." John lost his semblance of control at the sight of how slick his cock was. He knew the way it would feel wrapped around him. Knew how sweet it tasted. She stilled her hips and dropped her gown. Gone was his view of the most gorgeous, glistening cunt in the world.
"What did I say?" Her hand wrapped around his throat and squeezed gently, John's cock twitching in response. "Don't make it so I have to gag you too, baby." She ghosted her lips over his so lightly he thought he imagined the contact, Cass pulling back with a smirk as she started to swivel her hips gently against his skin. John whined and tried to sit up, chase the feeling of her kiss that he wanted so desperately, his restraints pulling taut and snapping him back down to the bed. Defeated, all he could do was watch as she grinded herself against his stomach, nails digging into his chest for leverage, as she got closer and closer to her own release.
She collapsed to his chest with a breathless laugh once she found it, John pressing his lips to every inch of her face and head he could reach from his vantage point. Cass sat up and giggled, holding his face in her hands. "I love you," she said simply.
"I love you, too. And I'm sorry for how I handled the situation earlier." Cass nodded and hummed, looking back to see that his balls looked heavy and his cock was red and angry. He was about to burst.
"It's a good start," she offered, gracefully landing back on the floor next to him. "I'll think about touching you while I'm in the bath."
"No! Cass, fuck, let me...let me..." There was no way he could lie here knowing she was wet and sudsy only mere feet away from him.
"The door will be open a crack. So we can keep an eye on each other...keep an ear out too, Colonel. Never know what sounds I might come up with to aid in my torture."
#john egan#masters of the air#john egan fanfiction#masters of the air fanfiction#john egan x oc#answered#cass and bucky
19 notes
·
View notes